《Welcome to a New Life》 CH -1 ( Unlucky Guy) It was a wonderful day, Jack had just graduated from the university and was in his car on the way to his celebratory party. He¡¯d just accomplished his dreams of becoming a doctor and to be able to travel the world to help those in need, it was a dream come true for him. As he arrived at a red light he saw a child running across the street and a truck coming on a collision course for the boy. The moment Jack saw that he did the only thing he could; he drove his car right in between the truck and the child . After that it there was nothing, nothing at all, then a something in the middle of the darkness, a light and a feeling of familiar warmth surrounded him. As the light grew and grew and before he knew it Jack found himself now in an office, but it wasn¡¯t your normal office; for instance there were no doors and in front of him was something he¡¯d only seen in movies. It was an angel, but not the divine, happy, go lucky angel. This was an angel with a look of stress and panic on his face. ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re not supposed to be here for another fifty three years! Damn! Damn! Damn!¡± he shouted. ¡°Now I have to deal with another early reincarnation report. That bastard keeps screwing with our system. I hope he doesn¡¯t become a goblin like that last guy.¡± The angel was looking more depressed than ever. Did he not notice jack was here? As Jack thought this the angel suddenly looked at him. ¡°Ah, sorry.¡± the angel snapped his fingers and suddenly he looked like a more radiant, also jack could swear there was some sort of glow around him. ¡°Now for formal introductions. Welcome to the Gateway offices, where those who can afford it get a choice at a new life.¡± The angel smiled. ¡°Umm Hi, can I go home? I need to get to my graduation party I just became a doctor you see and I need to get home and pack as well.¡± Jack stammered. ¡°Ah, sorry again.¡± the angel appeared next to him ¡°I should have started with this, but sorry to say your dead my friend.¡± The angel gave him a pity pat on his back. With a sad expression the angel sighed, ¡°I should explain to you what happened, you see that boy you saw wasn¡¯t there he was an illusion. There¡¯s been a trickster god out lately and we can¡¯t stop him from doing it, and management is trying to get in touch with Valhalla to get this pesky bastard out of here but until then theres nothing we can do. However since you came in contact with him you died¡­ to the rest of the world it looked like you committed suicide by driving into the path of a truck.¡± Jack sat there in silence unsure what to do or say. He died? Just as he was about to go out and complete his lifelong dream, to be a hero to those who needed medicine; he died? What now? What about his family? What about his friends? Jack was devastated, he had no idea what he did to deserve this or what he could do about it. ¡°Now onto the good news!¡± the angel smiled as he walked around to the other side of his desk, and pulled out a blue folder. On the folder jack could see his name and it was in a gold embroidery. ¡°You my friend have a very, VERY good soul. See here at the gateway your soul has collected karma, and karma is used to get things in your next life. So for example this guy who came in before you was a weirdo and he would eat anything he could get his hands on so he didn¡¯t have many karma points and so he spent all of his points to keep one little ability. Personally I don¡¯t get it but what the heck. Now you on the other hand have accumulated a whopping 55,000 karma. It actually is 27,500 but due to that jerk wad who caused you¡¯re untimely death you got a bonus!¡± the angel smiled. The angel then brought a chart over to him, on it were what seemed to be a list of prices. ¡°What is this?¡± Jack said ¡°This is what you can afford to use your karma points on, unfortunately for you your five thousand short to becoming a deity but there are other options here for you!¡± the angel optimistically pointed out. Jack sat there conflicted about what to do, he really wanted to return to his own life but seeing on the list that to travel back in time and revive was 150,000 karma points he didn¡¯t have a choice. However he hated the idea of everyone believing he committed suicide. ¡°Can I send a message to my family?¡± Jack asked. ¡°Sure can but I should let you know it won¡¯t affect the news or insurance and in the future everyone will still think you committed suicide, but only those who you send a message to will know the truth.¡± The angel declared. Jack sat there in silence for a moment before clearing his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s do it¡± Jack insisted ¡°Ok but so you know its 7,500 points per person.¡± The angel explained. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Im only sending four messages, my mom, dad, sister and grandma.¡± Jack declared. The angel pulled out a pen and three papers, ¡°Ok sign this. Here, here, and here¡± he pointed. As jack signed he could see a number on his arm he hadn¡¯t noticed earlier. Now all he had left were 25,000 points. ¡°Now that you¡¯re past life affairs are done, I¡¯ll give you a moment to look over what you can get in your new life. When you need me just call. ¡± the angel then disappeared. Jack then delved into the options, what could he get with 25,000 karma? Jack flipped through the first page which read where he could be.
World Selection
Current WorldNew WorldRandom
80002000100
What did this mean? New world? Random? ¡°Hey what¡¯s this about a new world? And what do you mean here by random¡± Angel popped up at his desk again, ¡°Ah yes that, well just so you know souls have to keep moving, and so staying in this world is a lot of work to do. New worlds are of your choosing, new worlds might have magic, might be technologically advanced, might be cave men. Basically any type of world you can think of, there¡¯s a world for that. While random is basically what it means.¡± Jack Pondered what he would do. A new world would give him a chance to make a life of his own and give him a chance to help those in need, also it cost less than to stay in his own world. Either way he could still help people. ¡°In that case id like a new world, a fresh start. So what are my options?¡± Jack. ¡°Wonderful, tell me what you¡¯d like and I¡¯ll narrow down your search for you.¡± Jack Thought for a moment, then he realized he heard the angel say anything he could think of it was possible. So Jack asked, ¡°Is magic an option?¡± Ever since Jack was a child he always wanted to do magic, he thought if he could do magic he could always help more people. The angel looked at Jack and for a moment his eyes flashed, and finally said ¡°There are over 100,000 worlds with that option. So how about you set a level of magic, you can choose from lots of magic where everyone can do magic to a small amount of people cannot. There mid-level magic worlds with an average of 4 out of 10 people can to magic to 6 out of 10 people can do magic, or low level magic worlds where it is about 1 in 5 people can do magic.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go with a mid-level magic world with say, maybe 4 out of 10 people can do magic.¡± ¡°There are still 50,472 possibilities. How about another search category? Jack wondered for a moment, and thought what the hell? ¡°What about games?¡± Jack asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Like stats but that are used in real life, like in RPG games with strength, agility, dexterity, and luck with number values.¡± ¡°That¡¯s new, give me a moment.¡± The Angel¡¯s eyes shined brightly. Jack could get the feeling that it was a challenging request. It was a full minute before the angel¡¯s eyes were back to normal. With a smile he responded. ¡°Well you are an interesting one. I found three worlds that fit that criteria. However they are worlds that we do not have control of. They are under the rule of a separate group of gods that aren¡¯t in relation with us. So you¡¯re a pioneer my friend. The gods of those worlds have agreed to accept you, also since you¡¯re the first to ever go to that kind of world you get to go for free but on the condition that you help them out. So you have 25,000 karma again.¡± ¡°Wow that¡¯s great! So what are the three worlds?¡± ¡°Actually those gods are in a sort of Union, so they have actually bridged their worlds together and you got three for the price of none, but you do get to choose which world to enter at.¡± After saying that the angel pulled out a paper in his desk and then drew a chart down. In less than 10 seconds a chart with descriptions was ready for him. ¡°Here this should help you make a choice. Also I should let you know that the worlds are composed of different races and cultures so be ready.¡± ¡°OK¡±
World Selection
ZerteLerdornKi
Human RealmBeast RealmDemon Realm
A Land of Humans, Elves and Dwarves, There are 6 Major kingdoms, and 13 Minor Kingdoms that are currently in power. Each kingdom has different terrain and religions. They currency of this land is Zerte Gold. Affinity neutralA Land of Beasts, there are 20 tribes of beasts, all with separate ways of life. There is not as much conflict unless the tribes are in Blood Feuds. This land values honor as much as their currency of ¡°Fang Coin¡±A Land of demons, currently there are no ruling kingdoms or major powers, this land is untamed and as such the all major cities are autonomous. This land accepts open trade and there is no set currency but gems and food are most common
Humans, Dwarves, Elves, and Half Elves are available for reincarnation.Unavailable. God of this world doesn¡¯t accept reincarnations.Orc, Draconian, Devils, and Serpentine are available for reincarnation
Jack saw all this and was astonished. All of these were available? Jack decided to pick Zerte, as it was similar to what he was used to. ¡°Let¡¯s go with Zerte. Now what?¡± Jack wondered. ¡°Now you pick what Race you¡¯ll be.¡±
Race Selection
HumanDwarvesElvesHalf ElvesRandom
10002000500020001500
Not powerful, but not weak, has the ability to do great things with hard work.Great Natural endurance, Strong but greedy, unable to use magicStrong affinity for magic, Agile and strong, but an arrogant race due to their natural abilities.A cross between human elves, not as strong as elves but stronger than humans. A cast out race not welcome everywhere.-any race may be chosen-
Avg lifespan (60-80yrs)Avg Lifespan (70 ¨C 110 )Avg. Lifespan 300 ¨C 1000Avg lifespan (100 ¨C 300)? All ages are not including unforeseen accidents and circumstances
As jack saw this he was ecstatic, he could become an elf? However he didn¡¯t like their arrogance. Dwarves couldn¡¯t do magic, so they were out of the question, and half-elves weren¡¯t accepted everywhere. He wanted to help people but as an elf he had the most time, but as a human he would be accepted everywhere to help everyone, it was a difficult decision. ¡°Can I random between two races instead of the four?¡± Jack questioned. ¡°No sorry that¡¯s not how it works.¡± The angel sadly answered. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be human again¡± Jack replied ¡°OK now lastly you choose your birth and natural abilities¡± ¡°How does that work?¡± ¡°Simple your total balance is 25,000 karma. From the charts the human god just sent me here are your choices¡± The angel again pulled out another chart but this time from nowhere. This chart was the most detailed of all.
Rebirth circumstances
Noble¡¯s Heir -2000Commoner ¨C 500Blacksmith¡¯s Heir - 1000
Blacksmith¡¯s Heir - 1000Magician¡¯s Heir - 1000Merchant¡¯s Heir ¨C 1500
Knight¡¯s Heir ¨C 1000Doctor¡¯s Heir -300Orphan ¨C 200
Magically talented (Higher than Avg.) ¨C 3000Magically gifted (normal magical power)¨C 2000Magically unmatched (first mage to attain power close to gods (10,000)
Magical Savant (a mage once every 100years) - 5000Physically superior (above Avg. lifespan) -2000Physically healthy (live avg lifespan) - 1000
Strong (above agv strength and growth) -1000Fit (avg strength) ¨C 500Ambidextrous ¨C 250
Powerful (strong and get stronger faster ) ¨C 1500Blessed (lucky) ¨C 500Linguist(learn different languages quickly and ancient languages easier ) ¨C 3000
Charismatic (people will like you more) ¨C 1500Natural Business sense (trading is easier) ¨C 2000Natural Healer (Healing magic is easier to learn and improve) -2000
Natural killer (the taking of or loss of life doesn¡¯t bother you) ¨C 1000Swordsman (Sword Techniques are easier to learn and improve ¨C 3000Natural Fighter (fighting techniques are easier to learn and improve) -2000
Natural Charm (Members of the opposite sex are more likely to be persuaded) ¨C 1250Natural Leader (leading people, managing followers, and raising armies are easier to you) ¨C 1500Heavy weight (bigger frame, more strength, consume more food, slower) -200
Normal (avg, frame, strength, and speed.) ¨C 200Naturally Creative (new ideas, methods and techniques are constantly going through your mind) ¨C 2000Light weight (Smaller frame, More speed, Consume less food, Faster) ¨C 200
Female ¨C 50Male ¨C 50Merchant¡¯s Heir ¨C 1500
Agile (more agile than most) ¨C 800Animal whisperer (able to convey feeling to animals easier) ¨C 300Acrobat (Req. Flexible; Bonus Agility) ¨C 500
Flexible (Req. Agile; bonus agility) ¨C 500Easy Childhood (worry free childhood; exception of divine intervention) ¨C 100*Any extra Karma not spent is forfeit *once decision has been made there are no returns
This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.¡°WOW, there¡¯s a lot I can do!¡± ¡°Yes there is, now I¡¯m sorry to say but we have to hurry. There¡¯s a deadline and if we don¡¯t hurry you¡¯ll be stuck here for about a century, so please hurry.¡± Saying this while taping a non-existent watch on his wrist. ¡°Ah yes well what happens if I have left over karma?¡± ¡°It depends on how much is left over¡± ¡°650¡± ¡°Well for 500 you can keep your memories.¡± ¡°What? Why wasn¡¯t that on the list?¡± ¡°Technically you¡¯re not supposed to, but due to these difficult circumstances its only right you get a chance, however there are some restrictions to it. Would you want to know what they are?¡± ¡°Yes, please¡± Jack said earnestly ¡°So from what we¡¯ve discussed with those gods, you won¡¯t have access until you get to your first level so to speak.¡± ¡°First level? Doesn¡¯t everyone start at level one?¡± ¡°No, on their world the First level is attained at the age of nince, only after that do you ¡®Level Up¡¯. From there is where your profession, or skills truly kick in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it but what about my last 150 karma?¡± ¡°Hmm how about a gamble?¡± ¡°A gamble?¡± ¡°Yeah so what happens is you make a bet with a god and if you win you get favors, if you lose no sweat off your back.¡± ¡°What would I bet against?¡± ¡°You¡¯d have to discuss that with them.¡± Jack pondered for a moment before answering, with 150 points left over there wouldn¡¯t be much choice. ¡°Ok I¡¯ll speak with one of the other gods.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me!¡± as the angel clapped his hands the surroundings changed, the office room where they were in before had now changed into a white room with a door in the middle of it. On the door it said ¡®To Zerte, Lerdorn, and Ki¡¯, and next to that was the angel with another glowing pen. ¡°Take this and circle all the things on that page you want to start within the next life. Don¡¯t worry, I know your memories aren¡¯t on the list but that will come after.¡± Jack moved to get the pan and began circling all the things he wanted in his next life. On his list he made his choices, and signed on the dotted line, then all that was left was 650 karma. Jack suddenly felt something he hadn¡¯t in all the time he was alive. Fear; true fear of the unknown but in that fear he felt excitement. Excitement for everything that he would see, touch, feel and most of all a new chance to help those in need. ¡°Now for your memories, the new gods will handle that. I¡¯ve already handled that with them, all you have to do now is walk through that door, and you¡¯ll be out of my hands.¡± Jack walked to the door but just before he opened it he stopped. His hands trembling he thought to himself ¡®just a few hours ago I was alive and going to start my dream, what am I doing? I can¡¯t do this. I have to go back. I thought this was all a delusion but now that I¡¯m here¡­ this door will lead me far from home and truly if I do this I¡¯ll never come home.¡¯ By now all the excitement had left him and all that was left was fear and uncertainty. When he was about to turn back the angel started speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t turn back. You¡¯ll regret it.¡± He spoke with a sad smile. ¡°How do you know?¡± Jack nervously replied ¡°How¡¯s this then, do you want to know what angels are?¡± The angel asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jack stared ¡°We¡¯re you, we¡¯re human souls with no karma, so we work for centuries. Trying to earn karma so we can be reborn. This form you see is an illusion, we have not all divine and happy, we are trying to scrape by and be reborn. I¡¯ve been working for almost 3000 years and after all that time I¡¯ve only gotten to 2900 karma. Your family will be fine, they will love long happy lives, management has already seen to that. It¡¯s what they deserve after that jerk wad got you killed.¡± Jack stood there, stunned with all the information just given to him. Angels are human souls, the angel that stood in front of him was almost 3000 years old and to Jack most importantly his family would be happy. The angel in front of him had given Jack the courage to leave his world and for that jack was grateful. Just then an idea came to him, what if the angel came with him? ¡°Can I give my karma away?¡± Jack asked ¡°Of course you can, but who would you give it to? There¡¯s a surcharge if you send it to your past life¡¯s friends and family.¡± ¡°You.¡± Jack smiled ¡°Ok I¡¯ll get the paper work ready to send karma to¡­. Wait what? Why would you give your karma to me? We barely know each other, you don¡¯t even know my name.¡± The angel was panicking, in his 3000 years no one had willingly given their karma away. ¡°Simple, you told me my family would be alright. That was something I would have given all my karma to know. So for the last 150 karma, please accept it with my heartfelt thanks.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Leo was stunned, as a worker of rebirth he had thought he¡¯d seen it all but there was a first time for everything. The last time karma was freely given had been long forgotten and angels asking for karma was strictly forbidden. So this was Leo¡¯s chance, his opportunity to finally rest and be reborn. However he couldn¡¯t accept such a thing without a condition. For the first time in many years he felt a nobility n his heart that he had forgotten. In a serious attitude for the first time in almost 2000 years he cleared his throat. ¡°Ok I¡¯ll take your karma but in return I¡¯ll become of use to you, I will make a contract now. Loyalty to you and those you care about in return for your karma. I won¡¯t be able to follow through to you now but in the future I will be there. Only if you accept these terms will I take your karma Jack.¡± As Leo said this he held his hand out ready to shake hands The angel who spoke with dignity and conviction was serious, Jack wasn¡¯t expecting such a declaration, but how could jack refuse such an offer? ¡°Ok Angel, I accept but more than that I am happy I could have helped.¡± Jack smiled as he shook Leo¡¯s hand he felt his karma flow to him. ¡°Thank you Jack, now get through that door.¡± As the angel pushed him. Jack smiled then faced the door, took a deep breath and finally opened it up and walked through. As Jack walked through those doors he could feel himself being thrown throughout the cosmos. Spinning, turning, falling, flying or some mix of it all Jack couldn¡¯t tell what was happening to him, then just like that it stopped. Next thing he knew he was in front of a beautiful woman and next to her was the meanest most dangerous man he¡¯d seen in his life. ¡°Relax, he won¡¯t harm you unless you try anything funny.¡± The woman said, then the man who was dressed in full black plate armor that looked darker than night with eyes as red as crimson blood looked at him and smiled. Jack thought he was going to die before he even got a chance to start his new life. Suddenly the armor of the man disappeared and the man appeared next to the woman. Together they sat down on thrones that appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Now then, sit.¡± Before he knew it Jack had been flung across the room and landed on a chair in front of them. The two in front of him were obviously not to be messed with. ¡°I am the Goddess of Life, and he is my guardian Krieg. We are your sponsors here in our little corner or the realms. Now before you are sent to your new life I must tell you not all the other gods were happy you decided to come here, so some may dislike you until you prove you can be of use to them as well. I¡¯ve gone over your list and we are expecting great things from you so we have decided to give you a little bonus.¡± As she spoke Krieg had handed her a two bracelets, one was a dark silver and the other was a bronze color. ¡°These aren¡¯t you average bracelets, they are blessings from me and Krieg. They will be at the main temple in Setat.¡± As she told him this the bracelets shone a bright light then disappeared. Next she made a mirror appear. In the mirror jack could see a small village, as it zoomed in the mirror divided its focus onto three families. ¡°Now let¡¯s get to your new life, here you have three choices. The three families are all what you wanted with only slight differences in profession. The first are the Greywolves, they are a family of farmers and hunters. Next are the Whitehall¡¯s, a family of peddlers that travel from village to village. Then lastly there are the Rooks, they are a small family that run the family tavern.¡± ¡°Can you tell me more about them?¡± jack asked. ¡°No¡± she answered. Jack needed now, more than anything was to be sure of what exactly was he getting himself into. The hunter-farmer family would give him stable amounts of food. The peddlers would give him a chance to see the surrounding areas and the tavern family would get him connections. What should he do? ¡°Before you decide though, there are some things you should know. This village is at the frontier, near the ¡®Great forest¡¯. In this area there are many monsters which are known to attack travelers. Also I know back in your world bandits aren¡¯t an issue but here there are bandits who are known to attack villagers and travelers. So be warned, that is the end of all information you will receive about your new life.¡± She declared. Bandits, monsters and wild animals? Well now he was sure of what to do. ¡°I¡¯d like to join the Greywolves.¡± Jack declared. ¡°Very well, now about your memories. I have decided to let you keep parts of your memories, in specific your past life and family, the accident, and your hopes and dreams. I believe it will do you well, however your skills such as medical training, combat training, etc. will be removed from your memory. You will remember this conversation as well so you understand the gap in your memory.¡± She explained to him. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Jack exclaimed. ¡°So in return I will take only 250 karma from you, the rest of your karma you can use it receiving challenges from us.¡± The goddess declared. Slowly she gestured Jack to her side and smiled then whispered ¡°Something you should know is that your skills can be unlocked by attaining our blessed bands. So it is in your interest to get them earlier on. With that our business is concluded. Good luck, Kaiden¡± Just like that Jack was whisked away and sent into the mirror, thus beginning his new life.
Back to Main PageNEXT CHAPTER
Ch-2 A New Wolf to the Pack -Divine Throne Room of Life- The room was silent now. Krieg was sitting next to her with a peculiar expression. It was the first time both her and Krieg had willingly granted both of their blessings and she could see he was obviously troubled. ¡°What is it Krieg?¡± she playfully asked knowing already exactly what he was thinking. ¡°It¡¯s nothing my goddess.¡± He replied trying to look normal. ¡°Hah you still can¡¯t lie very well even after all our time together, tell me what troubles you.¡± She smirked. ¡°Ah yes¡­ well it¡¯s just that with our blessings he could become the first champion of Zerte. I¡¯m just worried about his intentions. He has great potential to bring disaster to us, was it wise for both of us to grant that one our blessings?¡°Krieg confessed. The goddess only smiled as she passed a parchment to him. It was the list of abilities that were chosen by the new one and as Krieg looked at it, his eyes burned with concern. He saw how much power that one would wield. Krieg suddenly went in front of her and kneeled. ¡°My Goddess, I am deeply troubled. I believe far too much power has been given to him. Should he gain access to our blessings he could destroy kingdoms! Let me strike him down now and save us the worry.¡± Krieg pleaded ¡°YOU WILL DO NO SUCH THNG!¡± she roared in a fit of anger. The room they were in had now turned black. Krieg was surprised to say the least. It was the first time in a long time he had ever felt fear from her. Memories of when he was a mortal returned to him, memories not in the least pleasant. Slowly she calmed down and the room slowly came back to light. She then breathed in and out slowly to calm herself until she was in control. ¡°Look at his choices.¡± She pointed out. As Krieg looked at the page yet was still in confusion.
Summary
Normal ,Male, CommonerGrand Total 24,350
Abilities Summary
Magical Savant (5000), physically superior (2000), Strong (1000) Ambidextrous (250) blessed (500) Linguist (3000) Charismatic (1500) Natural Healer (2000) Natural Swordsman (3000) Natural Charm (1250) Natural Leader (1500) Naturally Creative (2000) Agile (800)
Special
Diving Blessings
(LOCKED)Goddess of Life (LOCKED) War Spirit Krieg
¡°I¡¯m sorry my Goddess but all I see are the gifts and abilities granted to him. I don¡¯t see anything that proves he is not a threat to the world.¡± Krieg declared. As the Goddess sighed the parchment lit up. From there the circumstances of his birth were shining. Yet still Krieg did not understand, he stared until finally the Goddess sighed. ¡°This is why you¡¯re the warrior Krieg. Look here, you see that there? He has got himself some of the most powerful and earthshattering abilities. Yet look here, he chose to be a commoner. A normal commoner, despite being able to be a powerful noble he chose a commoner. Next he chose a farmer-hunter family. They protect the village from beasts, report of any sort of dangers that lurk in the forest and we both know what dangers lie in that forest. On top of that with his strength he will be able to harvest more food.¡± ¡°Yes, I see that my goddess but it still doesn¡¯t prove he isn¡¯t a threat.¡± Krieg said. ¡°Yes that is true that from this there is no evidence that he¡¯d be a force for good but why do you think I let him keep his memories? He will remember his hopes and dreams and the family that raised him and the family that will raise him will lead him to a path of righteousness. That is why Krieg that I granted him what he asked for..¡± She explained. As she said this Krieg could sense a bit of pride in her voice. ¡°I see now but may I keep a few followers on him? Just to make sure he stays on the path we have led him.¡± Krieg requested. ¡°Fine, but should he ever come into danger I expect you to help him.¡± She replied ¡°Of course my Goddess.¡± Krieg spoke and then he vanished. As soon as Krieg left the Goddess moved to the mirror where Jack was being born. She extended her hand and held it to the mirror, slowly caressing the image of Jack. ¡°Grow up strong Jack, the world is waiting for you¡­ I just hope you¡¯ll be strong enough when the time comes.¡± She whispered. -Clearwater Village- Year 211 Third Age It was the middle of the night and at the Greywolf farm the cries of a Maria Greywolf could be heard while Christian Greywolf stood outside. His wife was in the middle of labor and as custom he had to wait until the first cry of his child before entering to see them. ¡®How long was this supposed to take?¡¯ He thought. This was his first child and he didn¡¯t know how to hold in his anxiety. As he stood waiting with the constant screams of his wife he worried about his soon to be newborn. Would he be healthy, smart, hard working or intelligent? All these thoughts swarmed his mind but in the end it didn¡¯t matter. Christian had promised his wife that he¡¯d love the child no matter what. After what seemed to be forever the first cries he heard came out and he could finally enter. Christian rushed in and the first thing he could see was his wife holding his child and the priestesses relaxing and taking a breather. The newborn was wrapped in a warm blanket fidgeting and moving around. As he crossed the room to look at his newborn he became confused. The child wasn¡¯t crying but looking around as if fascinated by the world around him, but the most confusing thing was his eyes, they weren¡¯t brown like his wife or blue like his but they were green. Green eyes were known to be the eyes of mages and magic normally only appeared in the families of mages. ¡°How can he be a mage? No one in the Greywolf family has ever been a mage!¡± he stammered. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Nobody but the village chief¡¯s granddaughter has magic in our little village.¡± She replied in a soft tone. Christian nodded his head in silence. The only thing that could be said was that it was a miracle, mages born from non-mage family were very rare. ¡°So is it a he or she?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s a He. Christian you get to name him.¡± She smiled weakly. Christian had been expecting a girl so he was unprepared for a boy¡¯s name. Then it came to him suddenly like the goddess of life spoke to him directly. ¡°Kaiden is what we¡¯ll name him. After you father.¡± He smiled in return. As he said this her tears began to flow. Her father was killed recently by bandits while on the way to the capital. ¡°Kaiden Tala Greywolf. I like it¡± she replied. They sat there in silence for a few moments, just enjoying the moment of their new child. Slowly the old priestesses left the room, leaving the new family alone. As the last of the priestess prepared to leave the room she quickly spoke to them. ¡°I should let you know your child is blessed.¡± The priestess said. Confused and tired the two replied, ¡°How is he blessed priestess?¡± ¡°He carries the eyes of a magical savant. No human has ever had this since the last age. It¡¯s said only one appears every hundred years.¡± She explained to them. Their expressions were that of confusion and shock. ¡°How can you be sure?¡± they asked. ¡°His eyes are too bright to be a normal mage. Most mages that are born have green eyes, everyone knows this. Yes, your child has green eyes but if you look into them you will notice the green isn¡¯t fading. Normal mage births after the first hour the color fades away until the age of nine where the awakening happens and the magic matures. Your child is definitely a Magical savant and he will be great but take heed keep him safe, many will try to take him from you. The other Priestesses and I have agreed not to tell anyone but it will be increasingly difficult as he grows up. Please take care and good night¡± the old priestess explained then bid them farewell. For a moment in silence the two looked at each other, unsure of what to say or do. Then they looked at their child, the future their child would have could change the world. Maria then spoke with what could only be defined as a mother¡¯s tone. ¡°Whatever happens, he is still our little boy.¡± She softly gently. ¡°You¡¯re right, but who knew our child would be amazing before his first day of life?¡± Christian replied. ¡°True, but that¡¯s all the more reason to raise him right.¡± She told him off in a serious tone. Christian knew his child would be great but to be this great Christian worried about the future. His sin would change the world, he knew it. Until then he knew that it was in his hands to raise the man his child would become. The thought of that scared him but then he looked into his son¡¯s eyes he saw the truth. It didn¡¯t matter, this was his son and he was his father no matter what. Thus ended their night and the new family slowly drifted to sleep. Outside of the little home Krieg appeared. Silently he stood and watched unseen by those around him, he whispered ¡°I will be watching Kaiden and so will my followers. I wish you well.¡± Then as quick as he appeared he vanished, like smoke and wind. ---5 Years Later¡ª It was early morning, the sun had just risen and the air was cool. It was spring time, time to start working the fields Kaiden thought. Kaiden had just woke up and looked around to see his home. It wasn¡¯t much but it was enough, there was food, a comfortable place to sleep, and most of all he had his family. His house was quite small, he slept in his own room while his parents slept in another. Downstairs was the kitchen and common room. Below there was the cellar, but Kaiden had never seen what was in there. As Kaiden got up to get ready he could smell food being made downstairs. Kaiden put on his clothes and went down and to his surprise he saw his father. Normally his father was out in the field in the mornings. As well as his father being there his mother had made his favorite breakfast of eggs and ham. Kaiden said to himself ¡®What is going on?¡¯ Although he didn¡¯t complain as he hurriedly started to eat. ¡°Morning son, sleep well?¡± his father asked. ¡°Yup!¡± Kaiden exclaimed. Although he had memories of a past life, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like a kid again. Due to his memories he decided to really enjoy his youth in the new world, as there were no second chances in life he didn¡¯t squander it. As he ate his parents watched him with a look that he rarely saw, worry. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Kaiden said trying to relieve his parents look. With a smile his mother replied, ¡°Haha, no my little jester. It¡¯s just that tomorrow is your fifth birthday and there¡¯s something we have to tell you.¡± ¡®Fifth birthday? I guess it is, but what¡¯s so special about it?¡¯ Kaiden thought. ¡°Now you know about how your green eyes mean you have a talent for magic right?¡± his father asked. Kaiden just shook his head yes. As he did that though he could see his parents giving each other slight glances to one another, thus increasing his confusion. He heard the explanation when he was three about how green eyes meant mage. ¡°What we should have told you was that the green color is only supposed to come out when you do magic.¡± His mother explained. ¡°Oh, but what does that matter?¡± Kaiden wondered. His parents looked at each other and then his father started to explain, ¡°Well since your eyes are green all the time it means your special. So along with you being special there are bad men who take special children away. Away from families and friends, so we want you to know that what happens tomorrow is important.¡± ¡°How is my birthday important? Is someone taking me away? What¡¯s happening?¡± Kaiden said as he slowly began panicking. ¡°No, no, no. Nobody is taking you away.¡± His mother trying to calm him down came to his side of the table. ¡°Tomorrow is your birthday but it¡¯s also they day of recruitment and by law we have to send you to start your training. See no big deal.¡± His mother reassured him. The village was a league or two away and it was a large village with about five hundred people. Although he never went into town with his father or his mother he knew where it was. Now that he knew the truth about his eyes he understood why, if people saw his eyes they would begin to talk and word would travel. Why he never went into town made sense now. ¡°So that¡¯s why today we have a friend coming today. She is going to help hide the color of your eyes.¡± His father explained. ¡°Okay, but will the green come back? I like my eyes.¡± Kaiden asked. As his parents were not sure of what exactly would happen, they couldn¡¯t answer him. Kaiden had always been able to talk his way into the truth so they didn¡¯t bother lying to him. As they were about to tell him they didn¡¯t know they heard a knock on their door. ¡°Hello? It me Lina.¡± The voice outside spoke. With a wave of relief as they went to open the door. Kaiden sat there next to the table and saw a woman come in. she wasn¡¯t particularly thick or thin but she looked hungry. She was covered in a cloak but didn¡¯t look hot in the least. ¡°Welcome Lina, are you well?¡± his parent said and gave her a warm hug. ¡°Well I¡¯m still surprised that you two had a son who¡¯s a mage and that he¡¯s a magical savant. Other than that I¡¯m fine, now I have a method that can help, however I have to check your son first.¡± She said with a bright smile. ¡°Haha, yeah you should meet him. Over here, Lina meet Kaiden; Kaiden meet Lina.¡± His father gestured them to each other. As Kaiden got off his chair to shake her hand he felt something. A surge of power flowed between them from himself to her. Lina smiled as she started talking to Kaiden ¡°Sorry about that, it¡¯s easier this way for me to know if I can help you.¡± ¡°Help me how?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Before that lets sit down. I¡¯m starving!¡± She said while sitting at the table and began eating. After a few bites she looked at Kaiden as if amazed. Turning to face his parents she said. ¡°Your son is quite something. The mana I took from him was a lot for someone his age yet he¡¯s still fine. This will be very good for all of us.¡± She smirked. Slowly she took out something in her robe what looked like a crystal ball. ¡°This is a magic stone. We mages use mana for spells and this pouch helps us to hold more of that mana. So what I plan on doing is draining your mana, filling the magic stones I have with your mana, and then sell some.¡± She explained with a glint in her eyes. ¡°Sell his mana? You can do that?¡± his father asked. ¡°It¡¯s not common since most mages use mana for everything but it¡¯s possible. Mana that isn¡¯t used is a waste so at the end of the day most mages add what mana they haven¡¯t used into these stones. Then use it for more advances or bigger spells.¡± She told them. ¡°So how much is a mana stone worth?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Ah anywhere between 1 gold to 150 gold depending on how much there is.¡± She said proudly. Kaiden looked to his families face only to see shock. Was that a lot of money? He had a feeling it was so he decided it was worth trying to get a piece of it. ¡°So how much of what you sell will be mine?¡± he asked. While trying to be as cute as possible he added a smile. With a shocked look everyone stared at him. Lina thought ¡®what did this kid just say? Did he want money? He shouldn¡¯t even know the importance of money at that age but why not, I¡¯ll make a killing off this anyway.¡¯ ¡°You will make one gold off of every stone¡± she said with a smile but as she finished every sentence Kaiden then stopped smiling. ¡°Why so little?¡± Kaiden said. ¡°Little?!¡± his parents shocked. ¡°1 coin out of 10 is 10 percent, 1 coin out of 150 is even less than 1 percent. Why should you get all the gold for my mana?¡± Kaiden asked with a tone he used only when feigning ignorance. ¡®Percent? How does this kid know about percentages? That¡¯s tier 2 mathematics. No way his parents taught him, they didn¡¯t even know fractions¡­ could he be a genius?¡¯ Lina pondered. After a few seconds she decided to test him. ¡°How much do you think you should get?¡± she wilily asked. ¡°I should get 40%¡± he said with a straight face. ¡°Why should you get 40 percent?¡± she asked while still trying to understand him. ¡°Well, it¡¯s my mana but your stones so fifty-fifty. Then you¡¯re helping me so forty-five me, fifty-five you, and since I can¡¯t use magic yet you can get another 10 making it 35/65¡± Kaiden explained. All while still trying to remain cute. ¡°You said forty though.¡± Lina replied. ¡°Oh, hmm another 5% for me cause were friends!¡± Kaiden said with his biggest smile. ¡®Oh my, this child is quite clever. Hmm¡­ He¡¯s lucky he¡¯s cute¡¯, she thought. After a few moments she replied ¡°OK you have a deal little guy but your parents will hold onto your money until you really need it. Just so you don¡¯t spend it when you don¡¯t need it.¡± She finally said. ¡°OK, but give half to my parents. The other half save.¡± Kaiden said. Christian and Maria just sat there, they never taught Kaiden what the value of money was but he understood it was important. Next was that they were going to have gold, normally in a year they made about ninety silver. Farming equipment was affordable, but with gold they could buy new land, hire workers, and plant cash crops. ¡°Now that negotiations are over let¡¯s see how much mana you¡¯ve got. Take my hand¡± Lina said as she held out her hand. There was one hand open and then one hand on the magic stone. Kaiden reached out and slowly he could feel something. The feeling was similar unfamiliar, almost like electricity but not shock. There was only slight discomfort but the longer they held hands the discomfort grew. Almost thirty minutes of holding hands they stopped. Kaiden wasn¡¯t comfortable but at least it wasn¡¯t painful. ¡°Sorry, it must have been pretty unpleasant but at least there¡¯s progress.¡± Lina said. Kaiden was now feeling tired. Normally only after a hard day of working the field with his dad did he feel this much exhaustion and before he knew it he fell asleep at the family table. Lina was shocked as she checked the mana stone, it was completely full. ¡®How could such a young boy have so much pure mana in him? I¡¯ve only seen two full mana stones in my entire life and they were at the Kingdoms Magical Academy.¡¯ She realized. ¡°Wow, this is amazing.¡± She said out loud, still amazed. ¡°We told you you¡¯d like him¡± Maria smiled. ¡°Well I do like him but this magic stone doesn¡¯t mean much unless his eyes stop being green so I guess we¡¯ll see how his eyes are when he wakes.¡± Lina replied. ¡°Umm just out of curiosity, how much of that magic stone did he fill up?¡± Christian asked. ¡°All of it.¡± Lina said nonchalantly. ¡°Umm how much is that worth?¡± Christian asked. ¡°400 Gold at least¡± Lina smiled. ¡°400 Gold?!¡± They gasped in unison. ¡°Yeah but I took a lot out of him, but in truth at this age he might even be more powerful as he grows up.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Christian and Maris sighed. Christian looked up and realized he still had to work. So he left the woman to go field. ¡°Now we have time to catch up.¡± Maria exclaimed. It was night time when Kaiden woke up, he wasn¡¯t as tired but still he felt different. He then noticed he was in his bed not at the kitchen table so he got up and searched for his parents. Downstairs they were eating and as he got closer they stopped. They were all staring at him as if the sky was green. ¡°What?¡± Kaiden asked Slowly his parents came to him and held him tight. As he looked at the window he could see a slight reflection. His eyes weren¡¯t the bright green they always were, they were a cool blue like his fathers. ¡°Now we don¡¯t have to worry, Thank you Lina.¡± His parents said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I take a little bit every day we can hide his eyes but I can¡¯t stay here forever. The longest I can stay is two years. After that I can try to get a replacement.¡± She sadly said. ¡°No, it¡¯s more than ok. We trust you Lina.¡± His mother said. ¡°Ok now let¡¯s eat and get you ready for training tomorrow.¡± His father laughed. As Kaiden sat there he was excited, tomorrow would be the first time he met someone outside his farm. Finally he would meet his first friend. ------------------------------- -Edited for format and links- ------------------------------- NEXT CHAPTER[/tds]
PREVIOUS CHAPTERBack to Main Page
Ch. – 3 Clearwater Village MESSAGE FROM LAZYCLOUD Thanks for readind =] ============================================================================================= ¡®Finally! Today I get to go to the village¡¯ Kaiden thought. It was early morning and the time it took to go to the village was a few hours. Last night his family explained to him that the day of recruitment was in three parts. There was the Soldiers¡¯ Part where if you were accepted you would be given a training sword and be sent to the barracks for three days a week. After four years of training there was a graduation duel. This determined the rank of the swordsman. Then there was the Mage¡¯s Path, if you had magical abilities you were taken to the city for five days at a time to be educated in mana control. This was a lifelong training but after four years Then lastly there was the Healer¡¯s Path where those were picked could learned alchemy. ¡°Have you thought about what you wanted to be Kaiden?¡± his mother asked as he came to the table to eat. Down here his father was waiting for him so he could take him to town. ¡°Healer¡± Kaiden announced. ¡°Healer? Why?¡± His father asked. ¡°So I can help people. If I can help people then families can stay together.¡± Kaiden replied. ¡°Oh such a big heart! You must get that from your mother.¡± Lina said as she came through the front door. ¡°Good morning Lina¡± they said in unison. ¡°Good morning all.¡± ¡°Kaiden, before you go I¡¯m going to take a little mana from you ok?¡± ¡°Ok, but I don¡¯t want to fall asleep like yesterday.¡± Kaiden declared. ¡°Of course not.¡± She replied. Then they joined hands for a few minutes. ¡°Ok, All done. Have a good time at the village.¡± Lina smiled. ¡°Finish eating and let¡¯s be of. Don¡¯t want to be late.¡± His father smiled. As Kaiden finished eating he went to leave with his father. His mother and Lina bid him farewell as he got onto his father¡¯s horse and started trotting off. Lina and Maria went back into the house and finished eating. As they were cleaning up Lina started to ask. ¡°Do you know how much mana your son has saved up in him?¡± ¡°No why?¡± ¡°He currently has the mana capacity of an Initiate mage.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°I was surprised too just now. Yesterday he had what felt like grand mage magic considering all the mana I took out of him. Also considering he was able to fill a mana stone it¡¯s not surprising.¡± She said. ¡°I thought he was in initiate rank?¡± Maria stammered. ¡°Well that¡¯s what his current capacity is now, but he¡¯s going to grow into something amazing.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Mana builds up in everything and then there¡¯s a limit. By using mana our storage slowly expands. Kaiden on the other hand is different, when he reaches his maximum capacity it doesn¡¯t just stop, instead his mana slowly grows, further increasing his mana capacity.¡± She explained ¡°And what does that mean?¡± Maria puzzled. ¡°Basically he will grow into a stronger mage without even trying and by constantly emptying his mana into the mana stones he will slowly increase his ability to hold mana. By the time he is nine he might have more mana than a rank five Initiate, he might even hold more mana than acolyte-rank mages and move onto initiates.¡± She told Maria. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Amazing.¡± Maria stood there stunned ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m actually a little jealous.¡± Lina said. As they finished up they began getting to work on the farm. Kaiden sat in front of his father on the horse. They were going a decent speed and he could begin to see the village walls at a distance. ¡°Before we get to the village Kaiden you should know something about our village.¡± His father said. Kaiden listened with earnest. ¡°Our little village has a council of five elders. They help make the decisions of our town. There is one elder for every 120 people. So as you can tell there are quite a few people in our village and so you¡¯re going to have to meet a lot of people today.¡± He explained. Kaiden was amazed, he knew that it was a village but he wasn¡¯t expecting so many people. What could he learn and do there? ¡®For a village of this size there must be so much to see. I can¡¯t wait.¡¯ Kaiden thought. ¡°Now as for the recruitment exam, all the children are tested the same. I¡¯ll be watching so do your best and show them what the son of ¡®The Grey Fang¡¯ can do!¡± he said earnestly. ¡°The Grey Fang?¡± Kaiden asked confused. ¡°Oh yeah I guess I never told you. I was a mercenary back in the day. After my graduation from training I worked the farm until I was old enough to join a mercenary group that would take me.¡± He said proudly. ¡°Wow dad.¡± Kaiden said. He couldn¡¯t believe such a gentle man could have been a famous mercenary. ¡°Yeah so do me and your mom proud!¡± He said. ¡°I will!¡± Kaiden said. As they reached the gates of the village the guards stopped them. ¡°Halt! Who goes there?!¡± they shouted at a distance. ¡°It¡¯s me! Christian Greywolf. I have with me my son for the day of recruitment!¡± He shouted in reply. ¡°Ah ¡®Grey Fang¡¯!¡± they said with a smile. ¡°We were starting to doubt if you even had a son since you never brought him into the village! Haha will you introduce us to the lad?¡± They smiled ¡°Sure thing come over here. Kaiden this here on the left is dumb and the one next to him is dumber.¡± his father said. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t say such things!¡± they two guards shouted in unison. ¡°He¡¯s the dumber one!¡± they pointed at each other. Then like that they all laughed. ¡°Just kidding son, that on the left is Robert, and on the left is Fered. They are the guards of the west gate.¡± His father told him. ¡°Wow your son looks just like you Christian. Although he looks a bit smarter¡± Robert said. ¡°Hah well he is smarter than me I won¡¯t deny it.¡± His father smiled with pride. ¡®Why did you say that dad don¡¯t you have any pride in your intelligence?¡¯ Kaiden thought. ¡°He got his smarts from Maria not from you Christian.¡± Fered replied. ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth? Where¡¯s the recruitment being held this year?¡± Christian asked. ¡°Like it is every year, in the village circle. Hurry up they¡¯re about to start.¡± Robert gestured as the gate opened. ¡°Thanks, are your kids in this year?¡± Christian asked as the gate slowly opened. ¡°No, maybe next year for my kids¡± Robert said. ¡°My daughter is in this year.¡± Fered said. He then looked at Kaiden and said, ¡°If you need help ask her, her name is Pam, look for the girl with red hair and brown eyes. There¡¯s only one this year.¡± He said with a smile. ¡°Will I see you at the proving?¡± Christian said to them. ¡°Of course! Robert is taking double shift so I can.¡± He laughed while patting Roberts back. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to tell him about the bet as well¡± Robert said. ¡°Haha I¡¯ll tell him later tonight. Who knows maybe Christian will bet too¡± Fered said. As they finally entered the village. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Christian laughed, then he rode off into the village circle. After a few minutes they arrived and Kristian could see a group of kids. Maybe thirty kids were there with their parents. Christian got off the horse and let it to and tied it to the post. Then helped Kaiden off, they then walked to the circle. Kaiden could see all the glances the other parents were giving him and his father. ¡®Was I that big a mystery?¡¯ he thought. As he arrived, another group of men arrived at the square. Kaiden could see they were being led by some people who could only be the elders to the center of their group of kids. ¡®Ah, it seems some big fish have arrived¡¯ Kaiden thought to himself. One of the elders raised his hands and the group silenced. He cleared his throat and began to speak. ¡°Welcome to Recruitment Day! Today we shall see who among our children will become soldiers, mages, or healers. Those who meet the requirements will undergo training in those fields. Those of you do not will then have to wait until the day of professions. Now without further ado we will introduce the three who will be in charge of this year¡¯s recruitment day.¡± The first to step up was a man in armor, plate armor to be exact. Around him he could hear the parents saying he must have been a high ranking soldier and he could hear the other kids saying how cool he was. ¡°This is Raz, commander of the fourth brigade under the 2nd Legion. He has helped defend our Kingdom for over fifteen years and fought in the war against Honione Kingdom ten years ago.¡± Another Elder declared. ¡®Wow a real war hero¡¯ Kaiden thought. He saw Raz step back, then another man stepped forward. Another stepped forward and then told them who he was. ¡°This is Sune, a mage. Due to circumstances I can¡¯t announce his rank except to let you know he is above a mage of rank three. He was a teacher at the royal magical academy until recently.¡± ¡®I still don¡¯t understand mage rankings, I guess he¡¯s pretty powerful.¡¯ Kaiden figured. Lastly a woman from their group came forward. She was covered in a hood but removed it to face the crowd. The crowd began to whisper but the elder who was introducing her cleared his throat. ¡°This is Alia and as you can tell she is a half-elf. She is my aunt so I expect you all to be respectful of her.¡± The elder said with a serious brow. ¡°Haha ignore Gregor, I am here to tech all those who are adept at the art of healing.¡± She said while wrapping her arms around the Elder. As they did this the group laughed, and another elder came forward. ¡°Parents please leave your child and stand outside the village circle. Of course you may still watch but please be silent.¡± He said. Parents gave their children hugs of encouragement and reassuring looks. Kaiden looked at his father and all he got was a thumbs up then left him there in the circle. ¡°With this we shall begin the annual recruitment day test!¡± he bellowed. ¡°First today we shall be starting with the mages test! Children please stand in a row. Mage Sune will explain what will happen.¡± The elder then stepped back and Sune the mage came forward. He stepped forward to the first child and told him. ¡°Touch the ball¡± he said simply. The child reached and grabbed the ball, waited for a moment yet nothing happened. Then he went to the next child then the next and so on and so forth. For some children the ball did nothing, for some the ball lit up brightly, some dimly. When it was finally his turn he touched the ball and it glowed blue then white. Then the two colors it glowed shone and mixed into what could be said as a light show. ¡°Good, you have talent¡± Sune told him. ¡°Thanks¡± he replied. Then he moved on yet no other child could replicate his effects on the ball, not even close. After the last child was done Sune went back to the group, without a word. Not sure of what to say an elder quickly came up to them and said. ¡°Your results will be told to you at the end of the tests. Now next we have the healer¡¯s exam.¡± ¡°Hello young ones! I am Alia and for your test it¡¯s quite simple, I have with me a bunch of plants, they are all the same five plants, all of them have poisonous parts yet they all have parts that can be used to cure vitality. Your job is to grab any plant and separate it into poison parts and useful parts.¡± Alia said. A cart of the plants then came into view. All the children walked over to the cart with confidence. Every child was taught at a young age what parts were usually dangerous and were ok. Yet when they got to the cart they stopped being so confident. On the cart were plants they¡¯d never seen before? ¡°A good healer knows how to tell what is dangerous by sight and what isn¡¯t. These are plants found all around this kingdom not just this area.¡± She said. All the kids immediately grabbed plants that were what they recognized, by the time Kaiden got to choose all the easy plants were taken. So he grabbed the biggest plant that was left, it was a yellow flower that had purple stripes. It was a true challenge, the first since he¡¯d come to this world. He analyzed, felt the stem, and even tasted a little until he had some hint of the properties but it wasn¡¯t until he smelled it that he had a real idea of what to use. He separated the petals from the stem and broke the roots off from the bottom. He was then left with three piles. All the other children had already finished so Kaiden was last. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Now times up! Im coming around to look at what you have.¡± Aila said as she began walking around. Sometimes she smiled but most the time her face was that of she was searching for something. Alia walked around searching for any talent. For the past year she and the other two had been traveling from village to village searching for talent for the kingdom but normally it was mediocre at best. People could be trained for combat, or taught now to control magic but healing was complicated. Healing took experience or talent, learning how to heal would cost too many lives. As she had already given up at finding any talent in this village she was surprised to see one child who had just put all the parts in the middle in front of him. Curious she just had to ask. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you separate them?¡± she asked the boy. ¡°Because it¡¯s both.¡± he replied. ¡°Both?¡± she repeated. ¡°Yes because the petals and pollen are paralyzing, so with too much it could kill but with just enough it could relieve pain. The stem and roots are poisonous but I don¡¯t know what they do so they can either be good or bad.¡± He pointed out. ¡°I see¡± she smiled. ¡®Finally, some talent. I have to admit I¡¯m surprised there would be talent here.¡¯ she thought. ¡°That concludes the Healer¡¯s Test everyone. Good work! Like Sune I will tell you all the results after.¡± She smiled. As Raz heard that he moved to the front of them. With a big smile he pulled out a sword. It wasn¡¯t fancy, at most it looked like a common iron sword with the exception of a emblem on the front.. ¡°Now is my test. As you all know I am Raz and today I have with me special sword. This is the sword of qualification made by the Great Paladin Ezil and the Magus Maxil of the first age. It¡¯s an artifact that will change its form depending on those qualified. It was made for this purpose of finding warriors for the old kingdom. You will all take hold of it one at a time and the emblem on it will change according to your warrior path. Now for some of you the emblem will disappear, but that doesn¡¯t means that you aren¡¯t worthy. So keep your chin up high.¡± Raz explained. One by one kids went up to grad the sword. The first one changed into a shield and sword, then a great sword, then two swords came up. Raz smiled for each emblem changing then one child didn¡¯t have an emblem and started crying. Raz stopped and touched the child on the shoulder and told him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You may not be chosen as a warrior but there are other honorable paths don¡¯t worry.¡± Raz comforted the child then continued until Kaiden. He looked at Kaiden but in his eyes with no hope, Kaiden had shown skills in healing and magic as he understood. No one person would be granted the skills of all three paths. Yet as Kaiden touched the hilt of the sword it glowed and the emblem showed am emblem that Raz had only seen in books. It was a sword covered in ice and fire; it was the path of the magic swordsman. Raz stood there shocked not sure how to respond until the boy said something. ¡°I¡¯m sorry what did you say?¡± Raz responded. ¡°There¡¯s still other kids you have to test.¡± The kid responded ¡°Ah yes¡± Raz recomposed himself then finished the others. ¡°This is the end, we will conclude the tests here, Thank you everyone. The results will be shown later tonight.¡± Raz declared. Raz joined the others and proceeded to the council house to discuss with the elders the talents of the children. Once inside they all sat in silence, confused the elders asked the examiners. ¡°Is something wrong, were none of them qualified or something?¡± the elder worried. ¡°No not that, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s someone amazing in your village.¡± Raz began. ¡°You all noticed as well right?¡± Raz asked the others. ¡°Of course.¡± Sune replied. ¡°Yes¡± Alia replied. ¡°Who in particular are you talking about?¡± the elders asked. ¡°The child with the blue eyes. What is his name?¡± Alia asked. ¡°Ah¡± the elders looked to each other unsure what to say. ¡°What?¡± Raz asked. After a brief pause, ¡°That is Kaiden Tala Greywolf. Son Christian ¡®The Grey Fang¡¯ Greywolf¡± an elder said. ¡°The Grey Fang? Are you sure?¡± Raz was asked. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Sune asked. ¡°He was a famous mercenary in the Kimala Kingdom. It¡¯s said that he got his name from guarding a group of villagers from a pack of dire wolves. Not including he was said to have been the commander of the last stand of Kimala¡¯s capital.¡± Raz said. ¡°Kimala? That¡¯s pretty far but Kimala has been wiped off the map.¡± Alia asked. ¡°Yes and he was famous in Kimala and the storm mountains but why is he here?¡± Raz asked. ¡°Impressive.¡± Alia said. ¡°He retired here, he protects the village from the forest beasts. He doesn¡¯t even have a sword anymore. He told us he found something to live for and wanted to settle down here. He promised us all his enemies didn¡¯t know he was here.¡± An elder explained. They sat there, stunned in silence how an adventurer retired. ¡°That child is going to change the world.¡± Sune said. ¡°Change the world?¡± the others said while looked at him. ¡°The crystal I have is an artifact similar to the Sword of Qualification. It is known as the Destiny Orb one of the seven artifacts of the last age, light gets bigger the more likely their future will bring tough decisions. Also the blue light is a sign that he is blessed by the gods, which one I am unsure.¡± Sune said. ¡°Destiny? I thought you were measuring their mana.¡± Alia said. ¡°I did that the moment I looked into their eyes, several children have some hint of mana but that boy has a definite chance of it of it.¡± Sune explained. ¡°Ok so that child will be a special deal but what about the others?¡± the elders asked. ¡°Oh Yes there are going to be quite a few warriors from this village.¡± Raz said. As they talked and discussed the fate of the other children time flew by and before they knew, it was night time. Traditionally the information would be announced to everyone at the proving grounds. The proving grounds were the guards trained the children in the village also it served as the dueling ring although in their village it was rarely used as that. It was night and every family with a child had made their way to the proving ground to await the results. As the elders and the examiners came in the crowd silenced. Elder Gregor then started, ¡°Welcome to Recruitment Day! Now is the time we tell these young souls what their life will bring however I should tell you children now. There is never a guarantee, the king himself was told he¡¯d be a warrior, instead he fought against it and became a bringer of peace and prosperity to our side of the world. Now without further ado, Commander Raz if you¡¯d please.¡± ¡°I will call out names of those who qualify for the enrollment of warrior training. What you do with that training is up to you. Be an adventurer, a guard, a soldier, or even a mercenary. It¡¯s your life but remember to be a proud citizen of our Kingdom and if the need ever be defend it with your life.¡± Raz stated. Slowly he began reading names off the list in his hand, kaiden didn¡¯t hear his name but he didn¡¯t mind as he was hoping for healer. Next the mage Sune came up and said a few words before reading his list. ¡°Those of you gifted with magic will undergo training understanding mana, mana control, and lastly the formation of spells. It may sound easy but it will take you years to fully understand the intricacies of it. With those skills you will have many paths open to you. Be an adventurer like Raz said, or strive to make advancements in magic, perhaps if any of you are unlucky you might get a teaching job like I did.¡± Sune said with a smile. Then he began reading his list and again Kaiden¡¯s name wasn¡¯t called. ¡®Why am I not getting called for this at least? I know have magic, something doesn¡¯t feel right¡¯ Kaiden thought. He then turned to his dad and whispered. ¡°Dad how come I wasn¡¯t called?¡± With no answer Christian didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I don¡¯t know son. I feel something is amiss.¡± ¡°Me too, dad.¡± Kaiden replied. ¡°Now I will begin my list¡± Alia said, through their whispering they had missed her speech. Then just like the other two times his name wasn¡¯t called. A feeling of unease was felt by Christian and Kaiden, then without word the two of them decided to leave without seeing the closing ceremony. As they left the proving grounds they ran into Robert on the way to their horse. ¡°Hey Christian, how¡¯d it go? What¡¯s your little guy going to be?¡± he asked. ¡°They didn¡¯t call his name for anything.¡± Christian snapped. ¡°What! No way¡± Robert shocked. ¡°Yeah so either something is up or my son is an invalid and we can see he¡¯s not an invalid.¡± Christian snarled. Never had Kristian seen his father like this in the last five years. The normal kind man who worked a farm was not there right now. In his eyes he could see the eyes of a man planning, searching, and anticipating any move. ¡°We¡¯re leaving Robert. I¡¯ll send word when I can.¡± Christian said. ¡°Ok get out of here.¡± I¡¯ll try and find out what¡¯s going on. Kaiden got on the horse with his father and they began a rush home. Kaiden had never seen his father this way in all his life. Kaiden thought for the first time in his life ¡®Wow, dad is pretty badass.¡¯ As they reached home they quickly rushed off into the house. Inside his mother was preparing food and humming while Lina say at the table preparing vegetables. As they came through the door in a rush, the two women stared at Christian. ¡°Get ready and pack! Something is wrong, I have to get into the basement.¡± Christian shouted. His mother in a panic ran in front of his father. ¡°What do you mean? Are you sure you need the ¡®basement¡¯?¡± she said with an awkward tone. ¡°Kaiden wasn¡¯t picked, for anything. Then there was the military examiner today, he was a commander for fifteen years. So he¡¯s most definitely heard of me and the elders had to tell them who Kaiden¡¯s father is and if he knows about Kimala and the rumors about our escape they will be coming here.¡± He said. After a moment of thinking his mom finally moved aside and went to Lina. ¡°Help me pack necessities Lina, we don¡¯t have much time grab food and supplies we¡¯ll need out of the Kingdom.¡± Maria said. ¡°Ok¡± Lina said and like that the two woman were like a tornado running around the house getting all sorts of things. Kaiden stood there confused, ¡®I know something was off but did it warrant us leaving the kingdom?¡¯ he thought. For the first time the basement door was open. Kaiden wandered over and down there he could hear sounds he didn¡¯t recognize. After a few moments his father had come out of the basement in armor. ¡®What the heck is going on!¡¯ he thought. ¡°Maria your armor is here, Lina I have a short sword or a dagger which do you prefer?¡± he asked. ¡°Dagger.¡± She said, then his dad threw the dagger at her faster than Kaiden could see. She caught it and tied the hilt to her waist. He mother then came over and started putting her armor on. ¡®Just what in the world is going on?!¡± Kaiden thought. As they were all almost ready they heard horses coming to the house. ¡°Damn it we were too slow, we might have to fight our way out.¡± Christian said. ¡°Where¡¯s the bow, dear?¡± Maria asked. ¡°Under the third step.¡± He replied. Maria moved across to the stairs to get the bow and as she did that there was a knock on the door. They all stood there in silence, unsure of what to do now, do they attack or reply?
PREVIOUS CHAPTERBack to Main Page NEXT CHAPTER
Ch. – 4 The Mark of Krieg Ch. ¨C 4 The Mark of Krieg ¡°It¡¯s Robert! Relax!¡± He screamed on the other side of the door. Still unsure of what to do Christian grabbed a sword that was hiding under their floor and moved to the door. Slowly Christian opened the door and outside stood Robert, the elders, and the examiners. All of them with an expression of surprise seeing Christian in full armor as if ready for war. ¡°You can relax were not here after you or Kaiden. We¡¯re just here to talk.¡± Raz said. Slowly he walked towards Christian with his hands up as proof. ¡°What do you want?¡± Maria asked behind them with a bow ready. Somehow she had three arrows knocked at the same time. ¡°We¡¯re here only to talk about your son and Rax here wants to offer ¡®The Grey Fang¡¯ a position in the army that¡¯s all.¡± The elder said behind the others. There was a tension in the air, neither side was sure how to respond. Sensing this Kaiden thought of a solution that world relieve the danger. ¡°Why do you want dad in the army?¡± Kaiden asked as all eyes fell to him. Raz gulping started to move towards the door to see Kaiden. ¡°Well I don¡¯t know if you know this but you father is known as ¡®The Grey Fang¡¯. He was famous for guarding helpless villagers as they traveled. One such story is that you father fought off a pack of dire wolves by himself, thus earning his name.¡± Raz explained to him. ¡°What I want your father to do is to come with me as a trainer. To train my men in defense, we need an expert. War is coming and we need help.¡± Raz continued. ¡°War? With who? The Kingdom of West Storm is at peace with all the neighboring kingdoms!¡± Christian accused. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Raz said. ¡°So why should I believe you?¡± Christian said. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± He replied. ¡°Humor us.¡± Lina dared. Raz took a deep breath and then took the armor off his arm. There everyone could see a glowing symbol. Kaiden didn¡¯t recognize it but from the looks of everyone else they did. ¡°This as you all know is the War Spirit¡¯s warning. When danger approaches a kingdom this mark will begin to appear on all of his followers. After I tested your son this mark appeared a few hours after.¡± Raz said. Now the tension had dissipated and was replaced with worry. Kaiden didn¡¯t know much about Krieg except he was sort of the spirit they asked when going into battle. ¡°How important is that mark dad?¡± Kaiden asked. With a sigh Christian lowered his sword and gestured for everyone to enter. There weren¡¯t enough chairs for everyone but then Lina conjured up some chairs out of this air. When everyone wxas seated Christian gestured to Raz. ¡°Since you¡¯re a follower of War Spirit Krieg you can explain to Kaiden why that mark is so freighting?¡± Raz straightened up and smiled, ¡°Of course, now to explain this mark you have to go back in time a little. As far back as the first age, about five thousand years ago. That was the first time the mark was seen, the follower was Krieg himself back when he was human.¡± Raz said Astounded with this information Kaiden asked, ¡°Krieg was human? I thought he was a spirit.¡± ¡°Yes, he was human once, but in his time he was the greatest warrior in all of Zerte. He traveled far and wide defeating all challenges that stood his way. Being a great warrior was only part of him, he was also a paladin of the Goddess of life and was unmatched in skill and faith. Legend has it that during the first age when he had finally become commander of the Brothers of Faith, he received this mark.¡± Raz explained and as he continued the story took a turn for the worse. Originally the mark was a blessing from the Goddess and she gave Krieg a message that said ¡®When this mark appears, disaster will follow and the very foundation of Zerte will be shaken¡¯. A warning that Krieg took seriously so he tried to spread word to try and prepare for the great disaster. Foolishly some accused Krieg of being corrupted and said that he was going to cause a disaster that would engulf their world. Somehow they convinced enough people to their side, and ambushed him and trapped him in a magical field that sapped him of his great strength before he could even fight back. For ten years he was imprisoned and then the crisis they felt was averted had come to bite them in the ass. Dragons hadn¡¯t been seen for over five hundred years due to their migration to hibernate in the eastern mountains but now they were back. To the dragons all they saw was food just out and ripe for picking. Devastation was everywhere, within the first year the population dropped seventy percent. The food and industry was almost non-existent, the dwarves hid in their mountains. Then the elves hid in their great forest and used their magic to hide their presence to the powerful dragons. But after three years with all the destruction there was still hope. Krieg was released and the people clamored at him, hoping that he¡¯d save them. Krieg¡¯s release was made public and for the first time humanity was united but Krieg didn¡¯t care anymore. Over the thirteen years he¡¯d discarded his humanity and refused to save them. His exact words were ¡°Until I have my justice I will watch as the dragons come for you and enjoy the smell of the burning flesh of you traitors.¡± And laughed at the entire kingdom. In their despair they prayed for the Goddess of Life¡¯s help. Then in the first time ever the goddess of Life came to them but not in the greatest of moods. Her words were recorded accurately due to many versions of it but Raz said that the message wasn¡¯t pleasant. Her words brought shame across the entire human race, told them that in their arrogance they betrayed their only hope at salvation and then told them all if Krieg had his justice she would help them. Then she returned to the divine realm of gods and the nobles responsible for persuading the king all cowered at the sight of their people demanding justice for Krieg. Those responsible were dragged out and brought before Krieg. They cowered and begged for their lives at his feet. Krieg did the unimaginable to them and for their children he spared them but not before demanding that they all be castrated and demanded that their titles, property, and wealth be taken. Krieg was a ball of anger and resentment that no one could stop. After all was done the mark on krieg had disappeared and the goddess let her voice be heard again. She said that she and the dragon god made a deal. The greatest dragon would face the greatest human and in return the winner would gain one favor from the other race. The dragons wanted the land to be divided and to be used as a hunting grounds for their welps. The humans wanted the dragons to return to hibernation. The battle would be in one week at an abandoned castle. Now that Krieg had his revenger he agreed to save them. He donned his armor and left to meet the dragon. Along his way there many dragons challenged him and were cut down and at the castle he fought the dragon for seven days. In the end Krieg¡¯s white paladin armor had turned black. ¡°It¡¯s said that his divine white armor had turned black from the blood of a hundred dragons.¡± Raz told Kaiden. ¡°Why is Krieg a war spirit then?¡± Kaiden asked still unable to understand how a man became a spirit standing next to the Goddess of Life. ¡°Well, after he succeeded in killing the dragon he was near death, the fighting of a Grand Dragon was too much for him after he¡¯d been imprisoned for so long and was at death¡¯s door. He had given up on living with the people who had betrayed him and waited for death to come. As he was near the end the goddess of life came to him and took his spirit and forged him into a War spirit. How she did that is anyone¡¯s guess but when he reappeared in the second age to fight the return of the dragons he was more than cooperative with humanity.¡± As Raz finished his story the room of tension had passed. Kaiden sat there in wonder, Krieg was that powerful and was able to help humanity by defeating the dragons twice. With the strength he knew he would one day have he would have he wanted to do as much, or maybe more than Krieg. ¡°So why do you want me?¡± his father asked. ¡°We don¡¯t know what the next disaster will be but we all know it will be catastrophic if we don¡¯t prepare. So please help me!¡± Raz shouted. The room fell into silence, Christian didn¡¯t want to leave his family, but he saw the destruction of his homeland and couldn¡¯t imagine that horror to befall the world. What should he do? Kaiden sensing that if his father was forced to he would leave to train men to help in the upcoming future. Kaiden decided to redirect the conversation. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I picked for anything?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t picked for several reasons.¡± Sune said. ¡°One is you are able to do everything so you qualify for special recruitment, you would be given a separate exam into deciding your future. The second is due to your father¡¯s history of fame we felt it dangerous to report his son considering he carries a heavy burden.¡± Alia said. ¡°What heavy burden?¡± Maria asked worried for her son. At the question the two tensed up. Alia and Sune looked to Raz expecting him to explain. Raz looked at the two of them with a scorn. ¡°Well your son did something with the sword of requirement and we¡¯d like to try again. Your son had an emblem that hasn¡¯t appeared in several centuries. Not since the last age has someone had this emblem. The emblem do you remember it Kaiden?¡± Raz asked. ¡°It was a sword and it was surrounded by fire and ice. And in the middle of the sword it glowed green.¡± Kaiden replied. The people on then waited for Raz to continue but before he could there was a *BANG* on the door. ¡°Are you expecting company?¡± Christian whispered as he looked over to the elders and examiners. ¡°No.¡± Raz replied. ¡°Then we have a problem.¡± Christian said. When he finished his sentence fireballs had been flung at the windows. The attack was unrelenting as it was the shots were being dissipated. ¡°The wards I placed won¡¯t last long with this type of attack. I think maybe three mages and four assassins. We won¡¯t have much time until they get past my wards, we have about thirty seconds before it goes down.¡± Lina screamed as she tried focusing more power to the ward. ¡°We have to go, NOW. Everyone to the basement!¡± Christian shouted. Everyone ran to the basement and went down stairs. In the basement there were swords, armor, spears, and another door that Kaiden never knew about. As Christian opened the door a dark tunnel could be seen with a winding path. ¡°Through here, we will end up at the edge of town a league from the village. Commander are your men nearby?¡± Christian asked as he guided them through the tunnel. ¡°They¡¯re stationed at both gates. If we hurry we can meet up with them in about fifteen minutes.¡± Raz hushed. Everyone followed him to the end of the tunnel. They ran through the tunnel while Kaiden stayed on his father¡¯s shoulder. As they reached the end they saw a hatch overhead them Christian dropped Kaiden off then took to a knee. ¡°Once we leave this hatch collapse the tunnel Lina. We¡¯ll rest for two minuites before we make a break for it, spread out arm¡¯s length from each other, Sune I assume you can cast [Ward]?¡± Christian asked. ¡°Of Course, if you want I can do [Barrier] if we need.¡± Sune replied. ¡°Ok cast a [Barrier] when I tell you to, ok?¡± Christian ordered. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Ok¡± Sune said while pulling out his staff. ¡°Everyone ready?¡± Christian asked while waiting for head nods. ¡°Let¡¯s go and make sure to keep moving and don¡¯t stop!¡± Christian shouted as he opened the hatch and everyone ran out one by one. Together they all ran for the village when suddenly arrows started flying at them. ¡°Sune, NOW!¡± Christian said. Sune then began to chant, ¡°Oh Goddess of Life, Grant these deserving souls your protection, may it keep them from harm, [Multi-Barrier]!¡± Suddenly hex-like pieces began to fall into place around everyone while following everyone. Some of the arrows hit the barriers but they just bounced away. The barriers were holding but for how long nobody knew, Sune¡¯s abilities as a mage were unknown to Christian. ¡°Sune how long can you hold this barrier for?¡± ¡°About seven minutes at this rate.¡± He replied but at that moment to the left of where there were more arrows were being shot at them. ¡°Four minutes at this rate. Do you have a plan now Christian?¡± Sune asked ¡°Yeah¡± Christian replied, he reached into his armor and pulled out a grayish crystal and threw it out in front of them. Smoke then appeared in front of them hiding their trail. For a moment the arrows stopped hitting them. After another few minutes they arrived at the gate of the village. Fered was now on guard and saw them at a distance. ¡°OPEN THE GATE!¡± he roared. When everyone neared the village soldiers in shields came out to meet them. Raz ordered them into a defensive position. Arrows stopped hitting the barriers and now hit the shields as they finally made it into the village the arrows stopped. Raz then left to meet with his lieutenants. ¡°Whew were safe¡± Lina said. ¡°Not yet were not, who were they after?¡± the elder asked. ¡°Honestly it could have been any of us. Thorin¡± replied Christian. ¡°Maria and I aren¡¯t exactly liked by the Crotin Empire, Raz defended this kingdom from the Honione, my son is special, and that¡¯s not including the past of the other examiners and Lina.¡± Christian continued as they overheard Raz. ¡°Sent out scouting parties! Find who attacked us!¡± Raz ordered and shouted more and more orders until what he wanted was done. Then he returned to them and put his hand on Christians back. ¡°Tonight, tell me where you¡¯re sleeping and I will have guards protect you and your family.¡± Raz told him. ¡°Thank you, we¡¯ll continue our discussion tomorrow.¡± Christian extended his hand and Raz shook on it. Everyone then went their separate ways to go home, except Kaiden. His family had lost their farm, the only home he¡¯d ever know was destroyed, and his childhood was over. As he was on his father¡¯s back he found himself in front of the inn. Their bed for the night was not comfortable, anxiety and worry were his bedmates. His parents had people after them and it wasn¡¯t fair. His mother was the sweetest woman he¡¯d ever known including his past life, while his father was the hardest worker he¡¯d ever seen with a kind heart that made Kaiden¡¯s resolve to help people even stronger. What happened in their past that made them targets of an empire? ¡®Whatever it is, I¡¯ll find out tomorrow¡¯ Kaiden thought as his long day came to an end as he fell asleep. The next day Kayden woke up alone, his parents who were sleeping at his side weren¡¯t there. Kaiden decided that they went to see Raz to talk and got up to go search for them. Downstairs his parents were at a table eating with Raz. As they noticed him they hushed and called out to him. ¡°Kaiden! Come over here my boy.¡± Christian said with a smile. ¡°Morning Dad, Mom, Commander Raz¡± Kaiden said. ¡°You can call me Raz, Kaiden¡± Raz smiled. ¡°So about your offer, Raz. I don¡¯t mind training your men but where do my wife and child fit into this?¡± Christian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know but I am pretty sure I can find a spot for ¡®True Shot¡¯ Maria, Princess of Kimala.¡± Raz smiled. ¡°Oh so you figured it out, Im impressed commander.¡± Maria replied. ¡°Oh it only dawned to me this morning, it¡¯s said that the kind and his daughter escaped Kimala but it wasn¡¯t ever determined to be true or not.¡± Raz smiled. ¡°Ok that¡¯s me but what about my son?¡± Maria asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have pull for the military side but he¡¯s so talented I would feel it would be a waste if he didn¡¯t learn the healer and mage class. Sune and Alia could help if you decide to join me.¡± Raz said. ¡°In that case all that¡¯s left is that I ask Kaiden.¡± Christian said. ¡°Kaiden what do you want? We can either go with Commander Raz or stay here and rebuild.¡± Christian asked Kaiden. Kaiden was now offered a choice, ironic since last night his family almost died. If he left to go with Raz he wouldn¡¯t know where they would end up but on the other hand if they stayed the danger would only escalate. Kaiden just sighed and thought to himself ¡®Well, there goes my carefree days. Seems like I¡¯m going to have to learn swordsmanship to deal with all the danger in this world. I should still be able to help people as well if we go with Raz.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go with Raz Dad but when were done we can come back some day.¡± Kaiden said with a smile. ¡°Ok Raz you have our answer¡± Christian said. ¡°Ok and in return I will keep your secrets. Sune will get Kaiden into the academy and Alia has pull to push Kaiden into the Healer course when he¡¯s there also I¡¯ll pay for his academy costs.¡± Raz said. ¡°There¡¯s no need we¡¯ll find a way, we can¡¯t accept that.¡± Maria replied. ¡°Ok in that case we¡¯ll figure out your wages later¡± Raz replied. ¡°Ok Kaiden go out and explore the village, here¡¯s three silver and go out and see the village.¡± Christian handed the coins to Kaiden. Kaiden knew that he was being hushed away but decided to go out anyway since it would be his first and only chance to see the village. Kaiden explored the village seeing all the things he could as he went around. As he was around the market area he saw a girl. She had red hair and brown eyes, she had Fered¡¯s eyes Kaiden thought. He decided to try and make a friend since he had the time. ¡°Hi, are you Pam?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Yes, who are you?¡± Pam looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Im Kaiden, my dad¡¯s friends with your dad. He told me to look for you yesterday at the recruitment but I got distracted. Are you busy?¡± Kaiden asked. She smiled, and pulled Kaiden in for a kiss. Franticly Kaiden separated himself from her. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Kaiden asked with a very shocked expression. ¡°Thanking you. Weren¡¯t you in trouble last night? I thought you could use a good luck charm. Come with me I¡¯m bringing lunch to my dad at the gate.¡± She said happily dragging him along. Kaiden was no match for her strength as she was most likely older than him. Across the village they ran at a freighting speed to the west gate. Kaiden thought to himself, ¡®Last night¡¯s death experience was more comfortable than being dragged by this monster of a girl.¡¯ ¡°DAD! IT¡±S LUNCH TIME!!!¡± She shouted. Around him he thought he could feel his eardrums bursting. From the top of the tower he could hear Fered come down in tow with Robert. ¡°Hey sweetie thanks for bringing me lunch, who¡¯s that behind you?¡± Fered asked. ¡°Its me Kaiden, sir¡± Kaiden responded. Suddenly fered turned red and began asking questions. ¡°Why are you with my daughter? Are you dating? What are your intentions? What are you doing with your life? Will you make her Happy? How many kids do you want? You hurt my daughter I will break my sword in your ass boy!¡± Fered snarled. ¡°For Goddess¡¯ sake dad we only just met and we only just kissed, it¡¯s no big deal daddy!¡± Pam said to him in a stuck up tone. ¡°K-k-kissed?! KAIDEN!!¡± Fered furiously screamed as Robert laughed behind him. ¡°Fered Relax she kissed Michael before too so calm down already, Plus Kaiden¡¯s dad saved my life last night so give him a break, OK?¡± Robert said trying to calm Fered down. After a few breaths and Kaiden hiding behind Pam did he calm down. ¡°Whew, sorry Kaiden I get a little overprotective of Pam sometimes.¡± He said. ¡®A little? You call that alittle?¡¯ Kaiden thought. ¡°Don¡¯t worry daddy is a kitten around me.¡± Pam smiled. ¡°uhh ok.¡± Kaiden responded. ¡°So what are you doing out on your own?¡± Robert asked. ¡°Well mom and dad are talking with Commander Raz so I had time to go and explore the village. I was going to ask if pam could show me around. Then she dragged me here¡± Kaiden said and thought. ¡®Emphasis on DRAG.¡¯ ¡°Ah ok then, Pam show him around the village then. Don¡¯t worry about your chores ill clear it up with your mother. Ok?¡± Fered said. ¡°Ok Daddy.¡± Pam smiled cheerfully as she dragged Kaiden around again. For the rest of the day Pam took Kaiden to all the merchants, craftsmen, and playgrounds. Then at the end of it Kaiden was exhausted yet pam was still full of energy. ¡°I had fun today Kaiden, Thanks for hanging out with me.¡± She said. ¡°No I had lots of fun too, I just wish it would last.¡± Kaiden said sadly. ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t you staying in the village?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, my mom and dad were hired by Commander Raz today so I might be leaving soon.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± she said sadly, slowly tears fell from her eyes. ¡°What? Why are you crying?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Im always considered too rough so not all the other kids play with me, I thought that since you hung out with me today that we could be friends but you¡¯re leaving soon.¡± She cried. ¡°Oh im sorry Pam but im not leaving yet, so I promise every day until I leave I¡¯ll hang out with you ok?¡± Kaiden pleaded afraid her father would kill him. ¡°Really?! That¡¯d be great! You¡¯re the best Kaiden!¡± She hugged him tightly. For the next week Kaiden kept his word and hung out with Pam every day until it was finally time to go. As his parents and Lina joined Raz and his men at the east gate; Fered, Robert, The elders and Pam were there to see them off. The adults were off on the side saying their farewells as Kaiden and pam did the same. ¡°I-I-I¡¯ll M-m-m-Miss Y-y-y-you K-K-K-Kaiden¡± Pam sobbed. ¡°Aww Pam don¡¯t cry, I will miss you too. Let¡¯s make a promise, since you¡¯re going to be a swordswoman you can come to the capital and visit me in Setat! So in four years we¡¯ll meet again! On the day we receive our [Stat Ring] we¡¯ll meet again ok?¡± Kaiden said. ¡°Promise?¡± She asked ¡°Of course, You know I keep my promises Pam¡± Kaiden said. ¡°OK, promise¡± Pam said as she hugged Kaiden. Thus they separated and Kaiden journey to the capital began.
PREVIOUS CHAPTERBack to Main PageNEXT CHAPTER
Ch. – 5 Setat It took three weeks for them to reach Setat. The journey was uneventful mostly except for Kaiden enjoying the sights. The capital was nothing like the village, there were merchants all around, guards, and people everywhere. Raz had ordered his men to the barracks while he took Christian, Maria, and Kaiden to the see General Ivan, the leader of the 2nd Legion. As they reached General¡¯s Office Raz told them to wait outside and wait for him to call them. After about twenty minutes they finally heard their call, when they went in they were greeted by a man who stood over 6¡¯3¡±, a true giant and emanated a presence that even a young Kaiden felt. Inside the office of the general were weapons of all kinds, some that didn¡¯t even look like a man could wield them at all. ¡°So this is the great ¡®Gray Fang¡¯. You¡¯re shorter than what I imagined, this must be your wife and son I assume.¡± The general greeted him. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Christian responded. ¡°Well I know of your ability due to your exploits on the Winding crossroads. So there¡¯s no problem there, however Raz has offered a job to your wife as well. Normally I¡¯d have to reject her since he doesn¡¯t have the authority to hire more than one instructor but since he says her ability would be useful to us I¡¯d like us to have a test. I believe we all can say that¡¯s agreeable, yes?¡± The general directed to Maria. ¡°Of course, sir. It makes sense you should only believe what you see.¡± Maria responded. The general stood up and took a bow and arrow off the wall and opened the window. He shot the arrow at a practice dummies¡¯ helmet at what seemed to be two hundred yards away. Then he handed his bow and another arrow to Maria and said. ¡°You can either match me in that shot, or do me one better. If you do so then you¡¯ve got yourself a job.¡± General said. ¡°Can I have another arrow?¡± she asked ¡°Sure but you only get one shot.¡± He said as he passed her another arrow. ¡°That works for me.¡± As Maria lined up the shot with two arrows. As she released her arrows, one landed on the same dummies¡¯ helmet, while the other landed on the same dummies supposed crotch area would have been. The general saw what she did and laughed a hearty laugh. ¡°Well it looks like you¡¯re hired.¡± He laughed as he went back to sit on his chair. ¡°Now then, on to the main thing Raz brought you here for. For this I need to see the results of the [Sword of Qualification] myself so let¡¯s hurry up and get this over with. Raz take the sword out, boy grab the handle.¡± The General ordered. ¡°My name is Kaiden, Sir. Not boy.¡± Kaiden said trying to make an impression on the general but the general only stared at him for a little while but then he laughed. ¡°HAHA, your child has guts to speak to me this way. I like a boy with backbone. Ok Kaiden if you impress me with the results I¡¯ll endorse you myself to the Royal academy. IF you impress me.¡± He responded. Raz pulled out the [Sword of Qualification] and turned it so the hilt was facing Kaiden. As Kaiden held onto the sword the emblem began to change. To everyone¡¯s surprise the emblem wasn¡¯t the same as it was on the day of requirement. Now the emblem had changed to a sword, axe, and spear crossed with each other with the spear in the middle. Then behind the cross of weapons was the wings of a dragon. ¡°Whoa now, color me impressed.¡± The general said. ¡°Sir, Im not familiar with this emblem. What is it?¡± Raz asked ¡°HAHA, I don¡¯t know!¡± the general laughed. ¡°So what now¡± Raz asked. ¡°We train him on what he¡¯s capable of doing. We have no choice until the awakening to find out what it means. However I know this, dragon wings are a rarity, more rare than an actual dragon. The last person who had dragon wings was none other than Great Paladin Ezil.¡± The general said. ¡°So currently what is he capable of doing?¡± he asked. ¡°The main three he is able to do. The path of the Warrior, Mage, and Healer are open to him.¡± Raz said. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s been some time since someone was able to follow all three paths. So boy you get to choose your future, not everyone is so lucky. Any idea on what you want to do? Just so you know the royal academy teaches all three but most people specialize in one path.¡± the general asked Kaiden ¡°All of them, I need to do all of them.¡± Kaiden said with more conviction in his voice than a normal five year old but in Kaiden¡¯s mind he¡¯d already given up his childhood and decided it was time to gain the strength he needed to help people. ¡°Oh you¡¯re quite ambitious. I like you, Kaiden but to do all three paths won¡¯t be easy especially in the royal academy. You show a desire for strength and knowledge, but before I allow you to go through this I want to know why. Why do you want this power? I should tell you that power corrupts and the corrupt hamper the progress of the good.¡± The general lectured. ¡°I want to help people, in the beginning I just wanted to be a healer, but when we were attacked I saw how magic could help shield us from harm, and warriors came out to guard us with their shields when we neared the village. I saw many ways to help people with potions, magic and shields and if the royal academy can teach all three I want to learn all three that way I have more ways to help people. That¡¯s my goal, sir¡±, Kaiden responded truthfully. The general sat there and looked at Kaiden and thought for a moment. Slowly time went by and finally the general agreed to have Kaiden be trained in the three paths. Then they were dismissed and Raz was told to organize the logistics, wages, housing and academy papers for Kaiden, then report back when they were all done settling in. Raz took them to the [North Soldier¡¯s District] where those in service to the kingdom were given discount on housing. There their new home was found, Lina somehow was already there conjuring up furniture and beds. ¡°How did you get here before us Lina?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Haha a good mage never reveals their secrets¡± she smiled. ¡°I told her¡± Raz said squarely. ¡°Hey! No Fun!¡± Lina pouted. Inside their new home there were three floors, four rooms on the top two floors, then on the first floor was a kitchen and common room. More spacious than their last home but more tight. Everyone then went out to find rooms for them to settle. ¡°I claimed the second floor room on the left everybody!¡± Lina shouted as Kaiden saw her things were already in there. Kaiden took the room across from her and their parents took the room on the third floor. The rooms were then filled with their things as Lina somehow was able to get all their things packed away. ¡°Now that your housing has been dealt with me and your parents have to talk about wages and logistics stuff. How about you go rest? It¡¯s been a long journey.¡± Raz stated. ¡°I am tired too, so let¡¯s go get some food and then go to bed. How¡¯s that sound Kaiden?¡± Lina asked. ¡°Sure, but is there any food here?¡± Kaiden asked knowing full well the pantry was empty. ¡°Nope, were going out! Don¡¯t worry about money Kaiden¡¯s paying¡± She smiled. ¡°How am I paying?¡± Kaiden pondered. ¡°Simple I sold that magic stone!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°OH! How much did we make?¡± Christian asked. ¡°About 470 gold¡± Lina smugly said. ¡°I would have gotten 500 if he wasn¡¯t so stingy. Haha¡± she laughed proud of her bartering skills. ¡°Oh wait Raz is still here¡± Kaiden said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Kaiden they already told me. Your secret is safe with me, I¡¯m a friend, remember?¡± Raz joked. Kaiden¡¯s stress levels immediately went down as he was happy to learn Raz was on their side. ¡°Kaiden me and your parents will deal with the academy, the posh nobles may try to start something with you but please avoid trouble if possible. I have a feeling that you helping people or the fact you¡¯re so talented isn¡¯t going to be liked at the academy.¡± Raz told him ¡°We¡¯ll talk more about this later but until then enjoy your time here.¡± ¡°Ok Raz. Thanks for helping us.¡± Kaiden said. As they left Lina conjured a bag of gold and put it in his hands. ¡°This is your share, you can either put it here or I can hold onto and we can go to the bank and open up an account for you. Your choice Kaiden.¡± She told him. ¡°Bank.¡± Kaiden said with no hesitation as they left the house. On the way to the [Merchants District] they saw beggars of all kinds, former merchants, poor children, the desperate, and the starving. Seeing that Kaiden had an idea. ¡°Lina, How much gold do I have?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°As of today, 97 gold Kaiden.¡± she told him ¡°And how much is it to set up a stall in the [Merchants District]? ¡°About 150 gold.¡± ¡°What about in the [Soldiers District]?¡± ¡°Around 50 gold why?¡± ¡°Just an idea Lina.¡± Kaiden smiled as he formed a plan in his head for the future. ¡°What are you planning?¡± Lina asked. ¡°Nothing¡± he said with a smile as they reached the bank. ¡°This is the safest bank in the kingdom, the vault here is made of solid Steel and had over a thousand enchantments. So don¡¯t worry your gold is safe. Since you haven¡¯t received a [Stat Ring] yet I will open an account for you¡± Lina told him as they went inside While in line they waited for only a new moments before they could open an account and as quick as they came was as quick as they left. Kaiden now had 96 gold in his account and had exchanged his one gold for 100 silver. Now he and line went off to go find dinner but not after dropping one silver in every beggar he passed. By the time they found a place to eat he¡¯d already given away forty silver coins. At the tavern where they ate they had a good time talking and chatting with locals but then Lina and Kaiden went into negotiation mode when talk about the magic stones came up. In the end Kaiden would sell his mana at the same rate. The amount of mana he was allowed to keep now was lower than his normal amount so he would have to have his magic drained daily now instead of weekly in order to learn the basics of magic without drawing attention to himself. As they went home some of the beggars had gone to thank him as with his one silver they could eat another day. Kaiden was quite happy with the day and went to sleep happy too. In the Common area of the house Christian, Maria and Lina were talking. ¡°Your son is quite something. He gave out over 60 silver to the beggars today.¡± Lina said ¡°What¡¯s the matter? He got plenty of gold let him help who he wants.¡± Maria said. ¡°I know. I just don¡¯t want him to be a target to the thieves in this city.¡± Lina said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you only gave him one hundred silver and told him he could only get money out when you¡¯re there?¡± Christian said. ¡°Yeah I guess you¡¯re right. Oh, by the way.¡± She said as she made a bag of gold appear. ¡°This is your share. The sale of the mana stone got you two 97 gold so use it on this house, food, armor, weapons whatever. You guys need to stay alive and teach that kid well, with his power he may need someone to set him straight sometime. If you need more money just ask me, I¡¯m happy to help.¡± Lina reminded them as she slid the bag of gold over to them. ¡°Plus I figured if I saved money for his future then you two wouldn¡¯t have to worry as much considering that royal academy tuition and other costs will total to about 32 gold a year. It won¡¯t be a problem at the rate were going for selling the magic stones.¡± She told her friends. ¡°Thanks Lina. Christian and I have to prepare training courses for new recruits next week so we have to design courses. Think you can help us with that?¡± Maria asked. ¡°Of Course I¡¯d be a pleasure¡± Lina said. Over the next month Kaiden got used to the [North Soldiers District] and got to know the many blacksmiths and armorers, the horse trainers, and the combat square. He was never short on money to give to the beggars since over the four weeks since the ambush Lina was able to get two medium sized magic stones and was able to sell them both for 180 gold each. Next week Kaiden would begin his studies at the academy, he would be the only one enrolled in basic on all three. It was going to be tough and he knew it but it was what he wanted. After all he decided that being a child was no longer beneficial in a big city. Scoundrels, thieves, and merchants took prey on everyone. One incident this week was that as he went to give a beggar a silver, the beggar grabbed his hand and whispered, ¡°Bring five gold when you start your first day in the academy. You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± Kaiden simply stood there and nodded to the beggar. Kaiden didn¡¯t know but he¡¯d built up the trust of the beggars and they saw him as their patron. They would protect him when necessary and would pass him information when he needed it or not. Every day he received the same information from various beggars so he decided he would bring the gold on the first day. It was the first day at the academy, Lina was taking him to there to finish registration due to his parents working and training the new recruits. As they went to the front gate they were stopped by the guard asking them for their papers. Lina presented them and they were let through but not after getting looks from other students. ¡°Who has five gold? I¡¯m short please I need 5 gold to get my uniform. Please I¡¯ll pay you back! I just got back from Cortiana! I don¡¯t have time to go home and get money.¡± Kaiden heard a boy pleading in front of the gate asking other students and felt bad for him. Was this person the guy the beggar wanted him to befriend? Kaiden left Lina for a moment and headed over to the boy. ¡°Here, take it. No need to pay me back.¡± Kaiden said and walked away. The boy stood there in silence not believing his good fortune. The boy then quickly ran away, down the street. ¡°Kaiden sometimes your just a little too much. Five gold isn¡¯t a small amount.¡± Lina said to him as they went through the hall. ¡°It¡¯s ok, even if he was lying, he can eat well for a few weeks.¡± Kaiden said as they reached a pair of massive doors. Lina knocked on the door and was responded with, ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Ah Lina it¡¯s been too long how are you?¡± The man said This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Very well thank you very well Arthur.¡± Lina smiled. ¡°Kaiden, this is the Headmaster Tarno, he was my teacher back when I was a child.¡± She smiled. ¡°Hello Headmaster¡±, Kaiden responded with a small bow as Lina handed a parchment to him. ¡°Ah, says here that ¡®Kaiden Tala Greywolf is officially endorsed by General Ivan, Leader of the second Legions. By my rank I am granted one entry into the royal academy and have decided to invest in this young man Blah-Bla-Blah¡¯ it goes on to say nice things and then it ends with him asking me to grant you entry.¡± The headmaster read nonchalantly. ¡°Well if Ivan wants you here then I have no problem with it but not many commoners get to this academy and even less graduate. Most can¡¯t handle the intensity and requirements to graduate here by the third year. Now as for your classes, I¡¯ve arranged for you to take the basics on the three classes and as it progresses you will be brought to intermediate if your skills are worthy. Work hard.¡± The headmaster said to him. As the headmaster pulled out a small booklet from his desk and passed it to Kaiden. ¡°That is your school pass, when you take tests, pay for lunch, and use school facilities, and enter the school it is required. So don¡¯t lose it, ok?¡± the headmaster told him. As Kaiden felt they were almost done, there was then a knock on the door. Then a boy came in, to Kaiden¡¯s surprise it was the one he had given his gold to earlier. ¡°Ah, Emmitt! What took you? ¡°, the headmaster asked. ¡°Sorry grandfather, I spent a little too much on sweets yesterday and didn¡¯t have enough money for a uniform today. I was saved by a student here who gave me five gold so I could get a uniform.¡± He said as he walked forward into the room, not noticing Kaiden or Lina. ¡°Oh who gave you the money? I¡¯ll be sure to repay his kindness. You should also give your thanks as well when you find him.¡± The headmaster lectured. As Emmitt went to get his school pass he saw Kaiden and smiled. ¡°Grandpa! This is the one who gave me the five gold! Hey thanks a bunch you saved my butt! Im Emmitt Tarno! What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked. ¡°Now, Emmitt is that how your mother taught you to give thanks?¡± The headmaster scowled. ¡°Oh sorry Grandpa¡­ Let me start over.¡± He said straightening up. ¡°Im Emmitt Tarno, of House Scholis. I am pleased to meet you and thank you for your earlier assistance.¡± He said but with a droll voice and smile. ¡°This is Kaiden Tala Greywolf. He is a commoner but I still expect you to treat him with respect in these walls. Failure to do so would be a disgrace to your house my dear Emmitt. Also he will be starting school this year like you.¡± The headmaster said. ¡°Of course grandfather!¡± Emmitt replied as he left the room. ¡°Well Kaiden I hope to see you soon I¡¯ve got to go! See ya!¡± Emmitt said. ¡®He certainly is carefree¡¯ Kaiden thought. ¡°Thanks for helping him, if you ever need help come to me and I¡¯ll do what I can. I owe you a small one.¡± He said while gesturing a little with his index and thumb. ¡°Now today is the first day go out and go to homeroom, it¡¯s written in your student pass. Good luck and study hard.¡± The headmaster said as he hurriedly rushed Kaiden out the door. ¡°I have to talk to the headmaster for a little bit so I¡¯ll see you later tonight.¡± Lina said as she hugged him. Kaiden was ushered out the door and left in the hallway. He decided to just go to class, other kids were already in the homeroom. As he came into the room nobody paid him any attention so he decided to just sit in the front and avoid a scene. As he sat there a teacher came in and told everyone to settle down. ¡°Welcome to the Royal Academy of Training. Where you all have an opportunity to learn from the best to be able to be the best before your awakenings. I am in charge of you students, Call me Teacher Ron. Now you will leaving the room to head out to class as I hand out your schedules. Make sure you go to class.¡± Teacher Ron lectured. He handed them out as the students left for their classes, students were smiling and playing as they left for classes. When Kaiden went to the door and showed his pass the teacher told him to wait as the other students left the room. ¡°Hello Kaiden, I was told that you¡¯ll be trying to take all three paths. Am I correct?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes, sir. Is there a problem?¡± Kaiden asked worried. ¡°Yes and no, we have a schedule planned but it¡¯s more packed than any other student in the academy, I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t be able to keep up.¡± He said with a worried expression ¡°Well can I try for a week first and see? If it¡¯s too much I¡¯ll ask you for help.¡± Kaiden told him as he reached out for his schedule. ¡°Well¡­ Ok here, now get to class and good luck¡± he said and handed it to Kaiden. As Kaiden saw his schedule he laughed. This was barely a challenge Kaiden felt, he remembered that as part of his past life he studied religiously, sometime spending days not sleeping. This would barely be an issue as he knew that as a child he would be able to remember things easier than if he was older. After the first month Kaiden felt that the classes were easy, since they were only two hours a class each. He had eighteen classes a week, and there were thirty weeks in a term so only half of the year would be spent in classes. So it was going to be a long term yet Kaiden never missed class like some of the nobles would. The teachers liked him and most students liked him, but there were some nobles that had become aware of his existence and tried to bully him. However the moment they tried to a friend would come and help him. =============================================================================== A/N: About the classes what do you expect? He¡¯s five. =============================================================================== Emmitt had turned into being his best friend here in the academy. Emmitt was a noble and had a playful personality. He was selected to learn the basics in the mages path and also the healer¡¯s path.All for the sake of his older brother, who was in the 3rd Legion. He said they were always close with one another and always emulated his older brother he said. He dressed flashy with his uniform compared to Kaiden¡¯s simple clothes but that didn¡¯t affect their friendship. In the time they were together he still hadn¡¯t paid Kaiden back but Kaiden didn¡¯t care, Emmitt¡¯s friendship had gotten him out of a few troubling times with the bullies so it more than made up ever for it. Before Kaiden knew it, it was time for the finals already. He took multiple classes but they were mostly repeats of the same classes so he only had three exams. There were Basics Concepts of the Healer, Basic Concepts of Magic and Mana, and Basic Forms of Combat. As Kaiden took his first exams, the easiest was demonstrating the movements of the forms of combat. He then prepared for his other exams for the term.
Basics Concepts of the Healer Exam.
Question: Name three of the most ailments of people who live in the West Storm Kingdom?
Answer: The three most common ailments are [RockJoint], [Fever], and [Cough]. Treat [Rockjoint] with [Potion of Warming] for the fluid in the joints to be recovered. Treat [Fever] with [Potion of Cool Body] which strengthens the body and casts a cooling effect on the patients. Treat [Cough] with [Warm Potion of Containing] which helps sooth the throat and lungs.
Basic Concepts of Magic and Mana Exam
Question: Please explain the difference between mana and magic as well as explain where mana is stored.
Magic is the use of mana that has been channeled through a medium that forms the mana into reality. Magic is the result while mana is the component. The mana is natural and is something that cannot be explained other than it is something we cannot see and not everyone can feel.
Mana is stored in our bodies, where exactly isn¡¯t known but the storage for mana grows as we get older due to the size of our bodies growing or it grows as it is used and our bodies start to expand the storage.
As Kaiden finished his exams with a smile he was stopped by some students. hey were the bullies who¡¯d been trying to get him all term. Kaiden wasn¡¯t too happy about this seeing how this was going to get ugly quickly, but luckily as he was about to be hit there was a hand that stopped him. Christian came into the school to pick up Kaiden for his last day of the term but to his surprise he saw his son being picked on. He rushed over and caught the hand of the boy attacking his son. The boy put up a struggle but once he saw Christian in full plate armor, sword at his side, and with a foul expression, the boy quickly ran away. ¡°Are you alright Kaiden? Are you hurt¡± Christian asked worriedly. ¡°No I¡¯m fine, thanks for the save dad.¡± Kaiden said as he hugged his father. A little father son time never hurt and Kaiden could remember that hugs could make anyone¡¯s day better. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you defend yourself?¡± Christian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to, we start actual practice next term and I¡¯ve only learned the four basic movements. They on the other hand have already practice dueling.¡± Kaiden responded. ¡°I see¡­ would you like to begin ahead of next term and do a special training with me?¡± Christian asked with a smile. ¡°Sure, what would we do?¡± Kaiden asked. Somewhere inside Kaiden was curious about how his father¡¯s secret training would entitle. ¡°Well that¡¯s a surprise, but for now let¡¯s go home! Your mother and I made time to celebrate the end of your first term.¡± Christian told him. As they reached home his mother was cooking, Lina was setting up the table, and Raz was there as well. Recently whenever he had time, Raz would come and eat with them. Kaiden may have the body of a five year old but he knew Raz was interested in Lina, so he decided to help them along. Whenever Raz was out with him and Lina for dinner he¡¯d go to the bathroom and wait an extra minute or two before returning, as well as when they walked home, he¡¯d wander off for a while. Tonight was a good night, he¡¯d finished his first term and his family was together. That night they ate in peace and had the best night in Kaiden¡¯s life. The next day Kaiden woke up and felt a little different, his body felt heavy. Was it due to all the food he thought? Every so often and every few days he¡¯d get the same feeling of being a little heavier. Kaiden didn¡¯t think much of it but eventually he figured it out. A few days after his celebration his father had given him a special bracelet, he said he wasn¡¯t allowed to lose it. Kaiden figured it was a magic bracelet that held some sort of magic effect on him. Kaiden couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly though. So he decided to ignore it and just go with it. It was almost time to go and begin his secret training with his dad so he got ready and went down. ¡°Dad I¡¯m ready!¡± Kaiden said as he went downstairs, there Raz and Christian were talking when they noticed Kaiden. ¡°Hey Kaiden, let¡¯s go. See you later Raz and good luck.¡± Christian said as he led Kaiden towards the barracks. There he could see a group of kids his age standing around. There he would be training every week with his father. Kaiden left his father to join the group of kids. ¡°Welcome kids, sorry to say I¡¯m your instructor. First off nobody will get special treatment here, you all will learn the basics of attack, defense, and counter here. Welcome to the worst time of your life.¡± Christian said with a smile. Kaiden went through hell every other day. Normal recruits would go for three times a week, Kaiden wasn¡¯t as lucky as after he trained with his fellow recruits he would then be forced to train his body on the off days. Not including the uncomfortable feeling of having his mana drained every day. This is how Kaiden spend his time off, and as quick as he knew it was already time for school again. Kaiden had three weeks off so that he could prep for school. For the first time in months he was able to relax. As Kaiden went home after spending his day with Lina at the bank he came home to a surprise that shocked him. ¡°HAPPY BIRTHDAY KAIDEN.¡± His family and friends said. To Kaiden¡¯s surprise his parents had taken work off, Raz had come over, Emmitt was there and surprisingly he saw Sune there as well. The party was nice and simple with a cake and dinner. ¡°Thanks everyone for coming out to celebrate Kaiden¡¯s birthday.¡± Maria told them and everyone said in return it was their pleasure and like that they ended. Lina then took Kaiden to bed as his parents cleaned up down stairs. ¡°Aunt Lina. Can we go to the bank tomorrow?¡± Kaiden asked Lina, a few months ago he started calling her that against her wished but eventually she gave up. ¡°Sure why?¡± She asked. ¡°You¡¯ll see¡± Kaiden replied as he fell asleep leaving Lina to wonder what he needed at the bank. ============================================================================== BONUS SURVEY FOR MY CURIOSITY Survey ==============================================================================
PREVIOUS CHAPTERBack to Main PageNEXT CHAPTER
Ch. – 6 A Charitable Heart Lina was with Kaiden in the [Merchant¡¯s district] as she took him towards the bank. Over the last year Kaiden¡¯s mana had been growing and slowly the amount of mana stones he could fill had been increasing as well. So during the last fourteen months Kaiden had amassed over 900 gold but would have made even more if he wasn¡¯t constantly giving out money to the beggars. As well as amassing his wealth over the past fourteen months, Kaiden had also been planning something for the orphans since he regularly gave to the beggars. Today Kaiden was going to open up an orphanage outside of the [North Soldier¡¯s Quarter]. There he would try to get some blacksmiths and armorers to take up an apprentice if some of them had the ability. But the first step was buying the land and the land Kaiden wanted was for sale under the bank¡¯s name. ¡°Kaiden what do you want at the bank? We were there yesterday.¡± Lina asked. ¡°I want to buy the land near our house, the old burnt down house at the edge of the [North Soldier¡¯s Guild]. If was for sale on the notice board yesterday and I have a feeling it¡¯s going to be cheap!¡± Kaiden exclaimed. ¡°Land? What would you use the land for? Don¡¯t tell me you want to move out already at the age of six.¡± Lina asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not moving out, I want to build an orphanage!¡± Kaiden smiled. ¡°Orphanage?¡± Lina asked. Most orphans when they were left with no family would try to go to the temples to get food and shelter, but most nights there wasn¡¯t enough to go around so Kaiden wanted to fix that. He did a lot of calculations and had figured if the orphanage took 150 kids, he could pay for them to eat at ninety gold a year, and necessities for them would cost about twelve gold a month; a whole year would cost him two hundred and fifty eight gold (Not including construction costs). It was a lot of money but considering Kaiden could make almost 900 gold in a year he could support it until even after Lina left them. ¡°Yeah Aunt Lina, I give a lot of money to the beggars and so I figured I should help the orphans as well. There¡¯s nothing wrong is there?¡± Kaiden smiled. ¡°Of Course not. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to make a lot of kids happy but who¡¯s going to run the place?¡± Lina asked. ¡°I have some people in mind¡± he smiled. As they reached the bank Lina found the notice for the property Kaiden wanted and took it off the board to ask a worker. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask about this property, its price, and the condition of the land.¡± Lina asked. ¡°Sure thing, please give me a moment.¡± The agent said as he walked off. It took almost ten minutes but when he came back he brought someone with him. ¡°Hello, I am the Bank¡¯s Property Manager. If you would please come with me to discuss your question.¡± He said leading Kaiden and Lina away to his office and seated us all down. ¡°Now about this property, what do you want to do with it?¡± The manager said. ¡°Why does it matter?¡± Lina asked. ¡°Well the bank doesn¡¯t mind selling it but there is the issue of legality, if you were to use this property and we didn¡¯t stop you from using it to smuggle or if it was a front for crime we¡¯d be in trouble as well.¡± He explained. ¡®So there are laws on accountability here, good to know¡¯ Kaiden thought as he committed this fact to memory. ¡°We¡¯re building an orphanage.¡± Kaiden said. As he said this the manager looked at Kaiden with skeptical eyes then looked to Lina. ¡°An orphanage? In the middle of the [North Soldier¡¯s Quarter]? How do you plan on paying for this? Or maintaining? I don¡¯t believe you or the child here can afford the costs of it so I will ask again, what are you really planning?¡± the manager said stone faced. ¡°No really. We¡¯re building an orphanage, and I am not paying for it he is.¡± Lina said as she pointed towards Kaiden. ¡°You must be joking, it would cost a hundred gold at least to build It.¡± the manager scoffed. ¡°Look in his account, [Display account: Kaiden]¡± Lina says as she used her [Stat Ring] to show his balance. As the manage saw Kaiden¡¯s balance his attitude took a complete turnaround.
Account No: 03291999
NAMEKaiden Tala Greywolf
Account PriorityTier 2
Account Balance945 gold 24 Silver
¡°I am terribly sorry! I was just being thorough.¡± He nervously said. ¡°Of course you were, now about that property?¡± Lina asked. ¡°Currently it is at the market for 147 gold, but if you want you can have it for 160 right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry but that won¡¯t do. The property has need unattended for nearly a year and the property is also burnt down. So at most it should be is 110 gold that is if the bank will pay for the deconstruction of the property.¡± Lina negotiated. Slowly what had started as a negotiation slowly turned into a slaughter. Lina got the manager to cave and even threatened him to his superiors for the disrespect earlier. In the end the property was sold to them for only 90 gold and Kaiden and Lina were satisfied. ¡°Thanks Aunt Lina. You were amazing, will you teach me how to negotiate like that?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Sure once you complete your awakening.¡± She told him as they went to go see a foreman about their new property. Kaiden had a few ideas as how he wanted it built but also wanted it to be a school as well. He wanted the orphans to be able to read, write, and do math at the least. When Kaiden neared the [North Soldier¡¯s Quarter] a family of beggars came to him. Kaden recognized the family as he always gave them more than he normally did. The family of beggars were once part of the [Merchants Guild] and were very rich once but a trade deal fell apart and the entire family lost everything in one fell swoop. Kaiden remained in contact with them and every now and then he¡¯d eat with them. But now Kaiden¡¯s plans were coming into fruition so he them and approached them. ¡°Ah Young Master Kaiden, How are you?¡± the father asked. ¡°Mister Eldys, I¡¯m fine but I am here in need your help.¡± Kaiden said. ¡°My help?¡± Eldys said. ¡°Yes, I will need you to meet me at the burnt down house near the edge of the [North Soldier¡¯s Quarter]. You know it yes?¡± Kaiden said to them. ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll see you there in two hours and make sure you¡¯re alone.¡± Kaiden told him. Kaiden met a foreman earlier that year and had managed to get him to take Kaiden seriously. Although the foreman was still skeptical he liked the idea of helping out and still getting paid. They went to the office of the foremen and got him to meet with them at the property. As they got there Mr. Eldys was already there waiting for them. ¡°Mr. Eldys, I¡¯d like you to meet Foreman Marshal. Foreman this is Mr Eldys.¡± Kaiden introduced as they shook hands. ¡°Now what I had in mind is to build an orphanage here. What do you think?¡± Kaiden asked the foreman. ¡°Interesting¡­ How many children do you want to stay here?¡± Marshall asked. ¡°About one hundred fifty but I¡¯d like for there to also be a place for them to eat, sleep, play and learn and four private rooms.¡± Kaiden said. ¡°That can be done with enough money but can you afford it?¡± The foreman asked. Kaiden then asked Mr. Eldys. ¡°How much do you think materials would cost in total?¡± ¡°Umm, around 243 gold, why?¡± Eldys replied ¡°Hmm that¡¯s more than I thought but still affordable.¡± Kaiden said as the two older men looked at him. Kaiden would have to make some changes and find a way to make a little money now in order for him to keep it going until his awakening. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the construction costs Kaiden¡± Lina said stunning Kaiden. Normally Lina always watched him give away money but never gave any of her own away. Kaiden figured she was just very conscious about money. ¡°Really?¡± Kaiden and the foreman asked. ¡°Yeah, your generosity has finally gotten to me. So I¡¯ll pay for the construction costs but you pay for maintenance, ok?¡± She offered and Kaiden thought for a moment before responding ¡°Ok but only if you furnish the inside as well.¡± Kaiden smiled as Lina smiled. ¡°I see you picked up some of my tricks. Ok Kaiden you got a deal.¡± She said as she gave Kaiden a small hug. ¡°Now Mr Eldys, about the help I will need.¡± Kaiden said as he addressed the poor beggar. ¡°Would you be interested in managing the books of my new orphanage?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Managing the books? Why me?¡± he asked. ¡°I want to help you out, your son old enough to have path test and then go to school. You should send them to school right? So I¡¯ll pay for him to pick a path if you mange my orphanage.¡± Kaiden told him. Eldys was shocked and couldn¡¯t reply. ¡°No? Ok how about this I¡¯ll get him to school, and you¡¯ll get paid a salary for managing the books. How about now¡± Kaiden asked. Now Eldys was more shocked and started crying. ¡°Laughing at my offer? Fine I¡¯ll fund you can stay at the orphanage for free, I¡¯ll pay for Endor¡¯s school, pay you a salary, AND I¡¯ll invest in you starting your business again for twenty percent ownership. That¡¯s as high as I can go. Aunt Lina I think he¡¯s as good as you are in negotiations.¡± Kaiden said with a smile. It was a full minute before Eldys had stopped crying with joy before a comprehensible ¡®yes¡¯ came from his mouth. It was moments like this that Kaiden wanted others to feel. The feeling that when things are down, there will always be an upside and that they should never lose hope. ¡°Great Mr. Eldys here¡¯s ten gold, get yourself some nice clothes and a nice meal to celebrate with your family.¡± Kaiden said as he handed him the gold. ¡°How long would it take to construct the orphanage?¡± Kaiden asked the foreman. ¡°About seven weeks, but if you don¡¯t mind I¡¯d like to ask you about the classes you said you wanted here.¡± The Foreman asked. ¡°Sure what of it?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°I have a sister and her school was recently shut down. Do you think you could hire her?¡± He asked. ¡°Sure as long as she can teach kids reading and writing. Arithmetic I have someone else to each that.¡± Kaiden replied. ¡°Ok then in that case it¡¯ll be a rush job for no extra charge.¡± He said with a smile. ¡°Ok now only two people left until the orphanage is fully staffed¡± Lina smiled. ¡°Yeah we have to go to the district square. There¡¯s where we will find the last two.¡± Kaiden told Lina as she led the way. Once there Kaiden was puzzled, the two people he was looking for weren¡¯t there. ¡°That¡¯s strange, Edna and Polipos aren¡¯t here.¡± Kaiden said to Lina. ¡°Hmm the married couple of beggars?¡± Lina asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll ask Merdoc.¡± Kaiden said as he pointed to another beggar on the side. ¡°Hey Merdoc, have you seen Edna and Polipos? I¡¯m looking for them.¡± Kaiden asked. Merdoc looked at them then looked around as to make sure they weren¡¯t being listened in on. ¡°They were taken by a couple thugs who they owed money to. You just missed them about twenty minutes ago. Head down the south alley, they should be over there.¡± As he pointed. ¡°Let¡¯s go Lina.¡± Kaiden said. ¡°Wait, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± She asked. ¡°To save them what else¡± Kaiden said. ¡°How are you going to save them, you are a six year old who just finished basic combat movement. On top of that you aren¡¯t even armed if you got yourself killed because I wasn¡¯t able to save you, your parents would have my ass on a stick. No you wait here I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡± Lina lectured as she sat Kaiden at the entrance of the alley. She then went into the alley, for a few moments there wasn¡¯t anything unusual. Then there were some flashes of light, some screams, and the sound of something heavy hitting the floor. Two minutes later Lina came out of the alley with Edna and Polipos. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°What happened?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± The three of them said. ¡°Okay¡­ well let¡¯s talk. I have a¡­¡± Kaiden said. ¡°It¡¯s ok I already recruited them. They¡¯re happy to help.¡± Lina said with a smile. ¡°Yes she already recruited us and were happy to help, we¡¯ll see you at the orphanage. Bye Kaiden¡± the couple stammered as they ran off still looking over their shoulder at Lina. ¡°What did you do?¡± Kaiden asked her. ¡°Nothing. Just¡­ nothing don¡¯ don¡¯t worry Kaiden.¡± She said with fake smile. ¡°Ok well now I have to see, Eldys¡±, Kaiden said awkwardly. Over the next week Kaiden met regularly with Eldys about his plans to restart his business. He wasn¡¯t sure as he hadn¡¯t been a merchant for some time and prices had changed. In the end seeing that he was near the area with the most blacksmiths, armorers, and soldiers; he decided to sell them health and recovery potions for fatigue. It was also due to his wife being the daughter of a healer that Eldys was able to make a deal with her father. Her father who had disowned them in his fury but later regretted his decision and was happy to reconcile with them. Kaiden¡¯s investment cost him almost two-hundred gold but it was worth it for the return long term anyway. As for the orphanage it was on a rush order and construction was progressing smoothly. The land was pretty large considering the price, but the location was on the edge of the district so there was plenty of space. They had just recently started the construction of the orphanage first floor. There were going to be four floors, with the third and fourth floor as the sleeping area for the kids. The second floor was the education floor and the first floor was going to be for activities. Currently the construction was on schedule and it was going to be done around the same time school would start for Kaiden. Around this time Christian and Maria were no longer teaching just kids now, they had moved on to teaching experienced soldiers and arched the skills needed to work together. Throughout the city the two had gained a reputation as the ¡¯Flying Fang Duo¡¯. Kaiden thought it was funny since at home his parents were kind and loving at home. Time went by and school had started again. Kaiden had been moved up in all of his classes, this year his classes entitled; Reading and Writing 2, Arithmetic 3, History 1, Honor 1, Advanced Magic Theory, Advanced Healer Practices, and Beginner Sword Styles. All of these classes were expected except Honor. ¡®Why was there a class on honor?¡¯ Kaiden thought. It didn¡¯t matter though, Kaiden didn¡¯t care for honor he was bored of the concept. Over the last few months Emmitt had been grounded at his home here in Setat due to his poor grades at the academy. As such he was stuck again on basic courses of magic and healer and his parents had hired a private tutor for him. When Kaiden saw him at school he could see that he wasn¡¯t happy at home with his parents being stricter. On the first day that, Kaiden was in class the other students stayed away from him, Kaiden didn¡¯t understand why. On the second day they went even farther, and Kaiden was now curious. What did he do? Kaiden decided to ask Emmitt who was always social with all the other kids. ¡°Emmitt do you think the other kids are staying away from me?¡± Kaiden asked while they were eating lunch.. ¡°Yup.¡± Emmitt said nonchalantly eating his pie. ¡°Why?¡± Kaiden exclaimed. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Emmitt asked in a surprised voice. ¡°Know what?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°You¡¯re being targeted by the ¡®Vicious Three.¡± Emmitt whispered to him. The vicious three were a group of bullies with very high ranking political families. Normally if you were picked on there was no way to retaliate without any serious consequences against your family. Kaiden wasn¡¯t looking forward to this year already. ¡°What did I do?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been helping with the other oafs that they thought you were special. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t help this time.¡± Emmitt said. ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± Kaiden told him. The day¡¯s classes were over and as Kaiden walked through the courtyard and tried to figure out something as rock hit him in the face. Gregor, the eldest of the three was standing on the other side of the courtyard smiling with the other two. Kaiden was sure his face was now bruised but decided to just try and get out of there as quick as possible. As he kept moving another rock hit him in the neck, now it was Herco, the youngest of them who had the largest smile. Kaiden had an idea about what would happen next but before he could do something another rock was hurled at him, this time in the nose. As it hit him the three bullies started laughing out loud. Kaiden wasn¡¯t much for crying but he was crying now. He ran out the courtyard and other students looked at him with pity. Kaiden rushed out of the school and as he did he bumped into Lina who¡¯d come to pick him up. ¡°Hey Kaiden, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lina asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± As tears slowly slid down his face, he knew if he retaliated he would have future ¡®problems¡¯ with the orphanage so he decided not to fight back. Lina saw his face and immediately knew what had happened. ¡°Who did this to you?!¡± Lina roared. ¡°Nobody.¡± Kaiden said while trying to hold back his tears. ¡°Fine.¡± Lina replied as she and Kaiden went home. ----------------------------That night----------------------------------- Lina slipped out of the house and snuck down the back alleys into the [Noble¡¯s Quarter]. Earlier that day, after they had dinner she had paid for some information at one of her contacts around the [Merchant¡¯s District] and found out who it was. Not to her surprise the kids were the children of bullies from when she was a student there. Cassur Rendall father of Gregor Rendall, and they were exactly like each other. Lina reached the Rendall house and snuck in easily and from there she went to look for Cassur¡¯s room. His wife was on vacation and she was going to make an impression tonight. With a mask she spoke that muffled her voice, ¡°Wake up Cassur!¡± ¡°Hmm, who is that?¡± he replied. ¡°Just a friend with a message¡± Lina said as she took a dagger to his throat.. ¡°W-w-what do you want?¡± He trembled. ¡°To deliver a warning. Your son has been targeting a boy at school who has protection granted by the [Twin Daggers]. Kaiden Greywolf. Tell your boy to stop or we will kill you, kill your wife who is on vacation with her sister in Matala, and your son. Then you know what happens after when the [Twin Daggers] mark a target.¡± She whispered to his ear. With a nervous look on him he frantically shook his head, ¡®Yes, yes of course. He will stop if not I will cast him out myself.¡¯ ¡°This was a warning, there will not be a second one.¡± Lina said as she whisked herself away as if she shadow that was never there. ------------------------------ The next day Kaiden went to school expecting it only to get worse but that¡¯s when everything was weird. The other kids stared away still but now they stayed away out of fear he sensed, not because of worry. The bullies who he was dreading stayed away, as if afraid to even look at him. What in the world happened? Kaiden didn¡¯t mind it as he just continued with his studies, things were more challenging this term as opposed to the last. ¡°Hey Kaiden, what did you do to them?¡± Emmitt asked Kaiden at lunch. ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Kaiden said. ¡°Hmm the rumor has it that you had an assassin go to Gregor¡¯s house and threaten his dad.¡± Emmitt told him. ¡°What? Do you really think I¡¯d do that?¡± Kaiden asked Emmitt sarcastically. ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re not the type to use assassins, you¡¯re too nice.¡± Emmitt admitted. Later that day Kaiden and Lina met with Eldys to discuss their business opportunities. In the last four weeks Eldys had turned from his raggedy look to one of a normal trader. He was sitting in front of the orphanage as it was almost complete. ¡°Eldys! How are you?¡± Kaiden asked as he reached him. ¡°Fine, Myrol is out with Ednor doing laundry. You ready for some good news?¡± Eldys asked Kaiden. ¡°Always ready for good news. What is it?¡± Kaiden asked him ¡°I¡¯ve been offered two contracts and I wanted to tell them you what they were. First I¡¯ve gotten myself a contract with the 3nd Legion! They want ten thousand health potions in the next four months and twenty thousand over the next year.¡± He exclaimed. ¡°What?! How did you get that contract?¡± Lina asked him. ¡°Well a man named Remar said he was searching for a new supplier of potions to the 3rd due to the last supplier using watered down potions. Now Kaiden we have money for ingredients but I only at most have three people to produce potions. We¡¯re going to need at least twenty more people, supplies and packagers. I haven¡¯t calculated how much we need in total but in the next four months we can make up to 5000 gold, and over the whole year another 7500 gold! Please tell me you¡¯re on board.¡± Eldys told him. ¡°I don¡¯t know Eldys¡­ that is a large order. I don¡¯t know if we can produce or even buy them in time. Try to get a smaller scale and as things work out we can increase then. Wasn¡¯t the reason your last venture failed was because you couldn¡¯t complete the contract and was fined. I don¡¯t think you should over reach.¡± Kaiden protested. Eldys¡¯s face turned sour but in the end he saw the light. Taking on such a large contract wouldn¡¯t do him any good if he failed it. ¡°You¡¯re right. The other contract is from the [Adventurer¡¯s Guild] and they want five thousand potions for 4500 gold over three months. It¡¯s fit for the size of our operation.¡± Eldys admitted. ¡°Glad you could see reason. Now about the potion producers, give it to my parents to test the quality every now and then. Is that all for today?¡± Kaiden told him. ¡°Almost, the orphanage will be open soon but we¡¯ve got kids already lining up here at night. What if there aren¡¯t enough beds?¡± Eldys asked as Kaiden thought about it. ¡°Ask brothers and sisters to sleep together, and any kid who wants to stay can but hey¡¯ll have to sleep in the outside. We¡¯ll buy tents and beds for them as well to increase our capacity.¡± Kaiden offered. ¡°Brilliant that should be it.¡± Eldys smiled. Kaiden smiled as he parted and went with Lina to go home. Kaiden could feel it in him, he was wrong earlier about this being a bad year, this was going to be a good year. A very good year.
PREVIOUS CHAPTERBack to Main PageNEXT CHAPTER
Ch. – 7 Sword styles and Advanced Magic Theory As the sun rose Kaiden woke up to finding himself feeling heavy again, it always happened every few weeks and had noticed that it was becoming more and more frequent. The feeling of weight was similar to as if being tired constantly and as if he was being dragged down by heavy stones and whenever he asked his parents or Lina they would always deny any knowledge of it. So Kaiden wasn¡¯t sure as how he should progress but he decided not to pursue it. Kaiden had recently started Sword styles at the academy and had to begin learn what the basic three styles were. There were the Fire, water and iron sword styles and each one¡¯s core theory was different. Water style was about agility, flexibility, and speed to conduct fighting, while iron sword style was more balanced. Fire style was the most diverse one since it specialized in using mana with sword styles. Kaiden had found himself learning the water and iron styles from his father and Raz and was ahead in the others but he had heard that the fire-style was more difficult to teach as it required the most time to master, was the longest to even see results, and even required a special type of weapon to use. The Sword Styles classes had just started teaching the first style to the students. Water-sword style was easiest to teach to children as the theory was just ¡®be quick, be agile, and don¡¯t get hit¡¯. Kaiden understood this but it was a challenge to him. Sword styles weren¡¯t knowledge but practice so once he started his dad would train him at night by running with him around the district. ¡°Hey dad, what sword style are you?¡± Kaiden asked as they reached home at the end of their run. ¡°Me? I am a Master at the Molten-Earth Sword style.¡± He said ¡°Molten Earth? I haven¡¯t heard that at style.¡± Kaiden said. ¡°Yeah you won¡¯t learn until you master the advanced tier of a sword style but I¡¯ll explain it to you.¡± He said as they went inside and sat down at the table. ¡°Ok so you know the three basic styles right?¡± he asked as Kaiden nodded his head. ¡°After you master the basics you rank up and are allowed to learn the next level. For example you like the water style and the next level would either be the River-sword style or the Hurricane-sword style.¡± He told him. There were two paths Christian told Kaiden. The option was to master both paths and became a dragon class, or you learned another style and combined them co become a master class. Dragons were complete masters of a particular style, Torrent Dragon, Fire Dragon, or Earth Dragon were the masters of one style, but masters of multiple styles had many names and were just as strong. However Christian told Kaiden to watch out for True Dragon-sword Style Masters, they were rare but they were fighters who sole purpose was to fight stronger people. Kaiden was amazed, his father was that strong? What about Raz? Mom, Lina, General Ivan? Kaiden couldn¡¯t imagine the strength hidden in the amazing people around him. He wanted to be strong as well. The next day at school would be the first practice spar at school and he was interested in seeing how he would do. However since the assassin rumor went around not many people were willing to spar with him, except for one person. She was the daughter of Knights and was not willing to make Kaiden feel out of place. Her name was Zona Rea, an average six-year old Kaiden thought as they stepped into a practice ring. ¡°Begin!¡± the instructor shouted. The next thing Kaiden knew he was on his back. ¡°Wha-?¡± Kaiden said in a stunned silence. ¡°You ok?¡± she asked as she helped him up. ¡°Uhh yeah, what do you do to me?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°I did a backward leg sweep.¡± She said. ¡°Then what?¡± Kaiden asked puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± She said. ¡°What? But I thought we were supposed to use our swords.¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Said who? We¡¯re practicing how to fight, and daddy always said if I have to fight I should use everything I have.¡± She lectured in an air of superiority. Kaiden stood there and reveled in the common sense that he should have realized. ¡°One more?¡± he asked her. ¡°Sure¡± she replied. This time when they sparred Kaiden was ready for anything he felt. Then she thrust her sword at his face, and he fell again. ¡°What¡¯d you do now?¡± Kaiden asked as he laughed laying down. ¡°I used my sword to block your vision then did another backward leg sweep.¡± She said. ¡°I see, one more.¡± Kaiden said. It was like this that he kept challenging her and kept falling on his butt. By the end of the day Kaiden could only dodge her attacks twice before losing. He said his thanks as he left for lunch, there Emmitt was there waiting for him. ¡°Man you picked the worse partner, everyone is talking about how you were practicing with Zona.¡± Emmitt said to him. ¡°Why? She¡¯s strong I learned a lot from her.¡± Kaiden said to him ¡°Well duh she¡¯s strong! Both of her parents are commanders in the Royal Army!¡± Emmitt jested. ¡°Really? But how is she so strong?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Well everyone says she has the talent of a Genius, some sword master was at her and said that she would do well when she grows up. He even offered to take her as a student.¡± Emmitt told him. ¡®No wonder I couldn¡¯t touch her.¡¯ Kaiden thought as they finished their lunch and went to finish their afternoon class. Now Kaiden had had advanced magic theory but he wasn¡¯t focused, his mind was clouded with Zona¡¯s skill. The whole day was like this, at home, at the orphanage, and even as he went to sleep. Kaiden couldn¡¯t help admire her strength, Kaiden knew that in time he could match her in strength someday. As Kaiden and Christian continued training over the weeks they slowly started practicing with practice swords. ¡°If you can get past my guard I¡¯ll donate ten gold to the orphanage.¡± Christian said to him. Christian was burning with motivation now. Kaiden swung his sword at Christian but was only met with air and Christian¡¯s sword. Slowly Christian decided to swing back, targeting Kaiden¡¯s legs then his arms but never really hitting them. This went on for nearly three months until Kaiden finally hit Christians forearm. ¡°I did it!¡± Kaiden exclaimed. ¡°Don¡¯t let down your guard!¡± Christian said as he hit Kaiden in the butt. ¡°Ouch, but now you owe me ten gold.¡± Kaiden smiled. ¡°What for?¡± Christian asked as he had clearly forgotten the bet. ¡°The orphanage! You said if I get past your guard I would get ten gold from you to donate to the orphanage!¡± Kaiden exclaimed. ¡°Oh I did say that huh, well ask Lina she will give it to you¡± Christian said to Kaiden. Kaiden was happy and they continued to train as Christian slowly began taking it more seriously. Even at school now him and Zona had escalated into being more fluid practices, other students would watch as the two of them swung their practice swords at each other with abnormal precision. On a particular day, Kaiden and Zona were in combat and going at each other intensely. She had just blocked Kaiden¡¯s slash, returned with a thrust to his abdomen but he was ready and side stepped the attack, and then preformed a backwards leg sweep, thus resulting in her first loss. ¡°Yes my first win!¡± Kaiden said. As he exclaimed this Zona ran out of the practice hall. Kaiden couldn¡¯t see but he could tell she was crying. Kaiden felt conflicted about making her cry but he was happy he got his first victory. For the next Kaiden had seen her but she ignored him, Kaiden was a little worried but couldn¡¯t seem to get her to talk to him. Now nobody could keep up with him at practice, so he was ahead of the others in his class. Some time went by as he prepared for his midterm exams. Reading and Writing 2, Arithmetic 3, History 1, Honor 1, and Beginner Sword Styles were really easy but due to his training he¡¯d let his Advanced Magic Theory and Advanced Healer Practices studies slip. So he had to study hard at home, recently Lina wasn¡¯t around except to drain his mana and pick him up at school but Kaiden didn¡¯t have time to worry about that, exams were coming up. On one rare night where his parents were home Lina came home stumbled and injured. It had looked like she was in a heavy sword fight. ¡°Christian!¡± Maria yelled as Christian ran downstairs. ¡°My God Lina! What happened?¡± Christian yelled as he grabbed bandages. She was bleeding from her shoulder and had a gash across her abdomen. ¡°hehe, you should see the other guys ¡®Captain¡¯¡± She replied. ¡°Shut up, what style?¡± Maria asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, could have been a Blazing Hurricane sword style. Or a water dragon. It was too fast.¡± She said as she coughed. ¡°It was the assassin group I tracked from the night in Clearwater.¡± She said. ¡°Shut up and tell us tomorrow, Kaiden get some water!¡± Maria screamed at him. Kaiden ran to the filled a pail of water. Inside Lina was screaming and shrieking in pain. No matter what she was suffering and Kaiden rushed into the house to try and help. ¡°Damn it she¡¯s been poisoned with a black honey venom. We need to get an antidote potion soon.¡± Maria said. ¡®Eldys¡¯ Kaiden thought and he ran out of the house to the orphanage. As he ran as fast as he could Lina¡¯s screams could be heard from down the road. When he arrived at the orphanage eldys was with in the kitchen eating when he saw him. He noticed the pain and suffering on his face and immediately came to him. ¡°Kaiden what¡¯s wrong?¡± Eldys worried. ¡°I¡­ need¡­ antidotes¡­ for black honey¡­ venom.¡± Kaiden panted. ¡°I have some in the storage, wait here.¡± Eldys ran into the basement to get the antidotes, as Kaiden sat down for a second. A moment later Eldys came up with a small crate full of potions. ¡°Where to?¡± he asked. ¡°My house lets go.¡± Kaiden said as they ran out the orphanage. Time seemed to slow down for Kaiden, for the first time he felt like someone in his life would be taken away from him. He couldn¡¯t allow it, he had the means to stop this so he put all his power into it. They reached the house and inside Lina¡¯s voice was no longer screams but moans of suffering and on the side Maria was trying to make a antidote. ¡°Here!¡± Eldys said as he got out the purple antidote to Christian. Christian slowly poured the antidote into her mouth and immediately she was feeling better. Then Eldys handed another handful of potions to Maria and instructed them. ¡°Give her the blue potion when she throws up, and then the red potion when she wakes up after that.¡± Eldys said with a relieved expression. It seemed the antidote was working. ¡°Thank you Eldys¡± Kaiden said as he hugged him. Maria and Christian were both in the back exhausted. It took four days until Lina was cured and Kaiden never asked about it. All he learned was that if he didn¡¯t get stronger, faster, and smarter, or else the people close to him would die. He started studying diligently for all of his exams, all for the sake of strength. As he was studying in the school courtyard Zona came up to him and talked to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kaiden. About not talking to you lately, it¡¯s just that that was the first time I lost.¡± She confessed. ¡°It¡¯s ok Zona, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Kaiden said as he kept studying. ¡°What are you reading?¡± she asked. ¡°Advanced Magic theory.¡± He replied. ¡°Oh, well what class do you have next?¡± She asked. ¡°Advanced Healer Practices.¡± Kaiden replied again. ¡°Oh I see... Wait! You are learning advanced healer and magic?¡± She exclaimed. ¡°Yes, Why?¡± Kaiden said as he finally looked up at her. ¡°But you¡¯re also taking sword styles. How come you¡¯re also taking advanced healer and magic?¡± ¡°Because I can, I want to get stronger and become a dragon or a master level swordsman. But on top of that I also want to be a Grand mage as well.¡± Kaiden said to her. Zona stood there in silence. She was trying to become an Earth dragon like her parents but he wanted to surpass them in magic as well. ¡®What does he plan to do in the future?¡¯ She thought. ¡°What about the advanced healing class?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh that I want to make potions to give to the sick.¡± He said then began telling her his life¡¯s goal. The idea of helping people had never occurred to her before. Kaiden told her all about how it feels to make people smile and cry tears of joy. That day Zona¡¯s dreams for the first time were changed. The next day Kaiden had sword practice and for the first time in a while Zona was his partner. As usual they were matched with her winning a bit more than Kaiden. They had finally grasped the basics of the water-sword style and were moving onto the Iron-Sword style, for this style they were given their first wooden buckler which was enchanted to be same weight as an iron one. The new style was much slower and required more stamina than the first one due to carrying more weight around. Around thirty minutes of practice Kaiden was exhausted from the shield bearing down on him. ¡®Training with dad is only going to get tougher, crap¡¯ Kaiden thought. As he looked to his left Zona was having no difficulty with the shield and this fired him up. They practiced another hour until the lesson ended. Kaiden ended school and went to the orphanage to meet with Eldys and give him a bonus for saving Lina¡¯s life. ¡°Kaiden! How are you feeling?¡± Eldys asked as he was outside playing with some of the orphans. ¡°I¡¯m Good Eldys, I came by because I wanted to thank you for the other night.¡± Kaiden thanked. ¡°NO need for thanks Kaiden. You and Lady Lina gave me hope, joy, and purpose in life again. It was the least I could do.¡± Eldys said ¡°Thanks anyway. How¡¯s the orphanage going?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Splendid, I finished the adventurer¡¯s guild contract and they gave a bonus! 300 Gold, I put it into the orphanage¡¯s fund as well as another ten percent of the profit we made. So about another 380 gold as well. So we shouldn¡¯t need any more help from you. You¡¯ve done so much for everyone already.¡± Eldys told him. ¡°I¡¯m glad, maybe you should open the next shelter for those in need.¡± Kaiden joked and Eldys turned serious. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea but I have another idea! I can open up a new store! Those who need work will be taught how to make potions, they get paid, and I get potions!¡± Eldys said. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant but if it helps people eat and start over then you should do it. But if you do it make sure you start small Eldys.¡± Kaiden told him. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right as always Kaiden. I¡¯ll let you know as it progresses, now I must be off I have kids to feed!¡± He joked. Kaiden went home happy after seeing the kids full of joy. Home was quiet and Lina was most likely still upstairs recovering from her wounds. Kaiden decided to see how she was doing as he knocked on her door. There wasn¡¯t a response so Kaiden decided to check up on her, inside was a sight that made him smile. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Raz was sleeping on the floor with a blanket, it seemed he came in when Kaiden was in class and fell asleep from what seemed to be worry and stress. Kaiden left the room and went to study downstairs. ¡°Hey Kaiden, how was school?¡± Maria asked as came through the door. ¡°Good mom, we started the iron style today. How was training?¡± Kaiden replied. ¡°Good! I¡¯m training a group of new archers, the new soldiers are not bad but can use some work. How¡¯s Lina doing? Has she woken up?¡± Maria asked. ¡°The commander is up there sleeping next to her. Looks like he fell asleep worrying about her.¡± Kaiden smiled ¡°Ah yes, I thought so. We told him two days ago but seems he caved and finally came so see her¡± Maria said. ¡°Mom is Commander Raz going to become Uncle Raz?¡± Kaiden asked and with a sudden look Maria started laughing. ¡°Who knows, Lina hasn¡¯t ever had anyone after her who wasn¡¯t trying to kill her so I¡¯m not sure.¡± Maria told him. ¡°Kill her? What do you mean?¡± Kaiden asked as Maria tensed up, realizing that she slipped something she shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Well Lina has had enemies since she was a kid. Your dad and I were some of her first real friends. You should know she used to do some bad things, but she did them because she had to, not because she wanted to.¡± She told told. ¡°Oh ok, does Commander Raz know about it?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not our place to tell her story. If she wanted him to know, he¡¯d know.¡± Maria said. Then she began to make dinner, Christian came home an hour later just as Raz came down to get dinner as well. ¡°Two for me, I¡¯ll bring one up for Lina.¡± He said as Maria passed him another bowl of food and he gave his thanks. After that night Kaiden saw Raz more often than before, maybe things were finally going to happen for them. Kaiden finally caught up in his [Advanced Magic Theory] and learned about the eight types of magic and their properties. Fire, water, earth, wind, light, dark, arcane, and ancient magic were the eight known types of magic. So far he¡¯d learned only that in order to cast that magic he¡¯d have to get a conduit. A conduit could be made from anything but it had to be enchanted to become a conduit. Conduits could be made stronger by better enchantments and materials. Currently gems were most popular due to the ability to be mounted on accessories. As it could have been anything most liked something small that could be hidden easily, since without a conduit a mage would be useless. The next class Kaiden went over was the first time they would see what magic each property was like. ¡°Good morning class!¡± as the teacher called out. His name was Zigg, he was a rank three mage who was used to teaching older kids but due to an ¡®incident¡¯ he was now teaching pre-awakened kids. As the kids finally settled he was ready to begin. ¡°Now first off today you will see the common properties of magic. All magic has spells that are used in both healing and combat, but types if each spell is different. Fire magic can cauterize a wound but water magic can¡¯t. Instead water magic would help freeze it instead. As for combat there are the standard ball spells, stream spells, and area spells.¡± He explained. He went into more detail about the elements, Fire was opposite to water, earth was opposite to wind, and light was opposite to dark. If one side overcame the other side you could counter that type of magic. As for magic that wasn¡¯t opposite it would take the skill of the mage to defeat the other. They then went into the interactions of each magic with another. Arcane and ancient magic would be covered after they graduated. As the class ended Zigg was preparing to leave a student came and asked him a question. ¡°Excuse me, teacher?¡± the boy asked. ¡°Yes what is it?¡± Zigg responded. ¡°Have you ever heard of a swordsman being able to wield high tier magic?¡± he asked. ¡°Well of course, there are numerous magic users who follow the fire-style, but it also depends on what rank the mage has attained. The highest reigning mage to follow sword styles was a mage of rank 5, almost a grand magus. I believe his name was Kane, he went missing about five years ago though so who knows if he¡¯d even alive.¡± Zigg responded. ¡°Oh, Thank you Teacher Zigg¡± the boy responded. ¡°No Problem.¡± He responded as the boy ran away. Zigg had plans to meet with the headmaster, hopefully it was about returning him to his former position at the [Royal Magic Institute]. As he went there he say the boy who had asked him about the [Sword Mages]. ¡®Interesting, not many people are able to figure out magic and swordsmanship can be combined at that age. I wonder if that was his goal from the beginning.¡¯ Zigg thought to himself as he saw the boy run. In the boy¡¯s hand there was a copy of [Advanced Healers Practices] running to the practice field. ¡°Wha-?¡± Zigg thought as he reached the headmasters office. ¡°Come in!¡± The headmaster said and Zigg went in to see the headmaster studying some papers. ¡°Hello sir, you wanted to see me?¡± Zigg asked. ¡°Yes, please sit¡± as he set the paper down and gestured him to sit down. ¡°Now, I know you wanted to rejoin the institute so I asked you here today to give you this. I haven¡¯t read it yet so we can discuss it together.¡± The headmaster told him as he passed the paper to him. ¡°Thank you sir.¡± Zigg said as he opened the letter. Dear Headmaster, We¡¯d like you to inform Mage of the third rank, Zigg Selly. That the verdict of the incident in question has deemed him unworthy to return to the institute. However due to his previous accomplishments we have decided to give him a chance. If he can produce a student of high caliber in the next five years, he will regain his status of Professor at the [Royal Magic Institute] granted there are no longer any more incidents. Should he fail to meet his requirements there will be no further chances for him and result in his immediate termination of access to the [Magic Library]. Thank you, Mage Council of the West Storm Council.
Zigg slumped his shoulders in disappointment, he knew it was a lie and that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a student of this ability here at this school. The headmaster took the letter to read it him self and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Zigg asked. ¡°Well, I think I can help you out actually, you are a old student of mine so I can¡¯t let you destroy yourself so easily. There is a boy, here in this school who might meet your criteria. Come with me.¡± The headmaster said as he got up and walked out his office. Zigg followed him in poor spirit, the Headmaster led them to the practice grounds. ¡°The boy I¡¯m about to introduce you to is not like others. He¡¯s sharp, sharper than most my age so be honest with him, he¡¯s become quite the person already.¡± he said as he led the way. ¡°He is the first student to have passed the requirements from three paths in the last ten years. However he is the only one to take all three paths at the same time in the last fifty years.¡± The headmaster said. ¡°What? The child of royalty purposely doing something strenuous? I have to admit I¡¯m a little shocked.¡± Zigg joked. ¡°Ha, well actually here¡¯s the thing, he¡¯s a commoner. However his parents are warriors, and neither of them are Fire-style users.¡± The headmaster told him. It took a moment but zigg figured it out. ¡°He¡¯s a Mage with no Lineage?¡± Zigg exclaimed. ¡°Yes¡± the headmaster smiled. ¡°But most mages who have no lineage are actually the weakest mages ever! How do you expect me to rejoin the institute with him?!¡± Zigg argued. ¡°Haha you forget! The great Magus Maxil was a no lineage mage, and he became the first ever to be ranked Magus. This boy is something special, and I can feel it.¡± The headmaster told him off with a smile. Frustrated Zigg decided it would be best to humor the headmaster instead of argue with him. They reached the practice space where the current second year students were practicing, they were doing the basic movements of the iron-style from the obvious shield. ¡°Excuse me Instructor Wulfa, may I borrow Young Kaiden Greywolf please.¡± The Headmaster asked. ¡°Of course, Kaiden! Go with the headmaster.¡± The instructor yelled. All the other students by now had all become curious about the headmaster calling out a student at such a random time. Kaiden said nothing as he went to meet the headmaster and they went back to the headmaster¡¯s office in quiet. Once inside the office Zigg began to talk. ¡°Hello Kaiden, good to see you again so soon. As you know I am your [Advanced Magic Theory] Teacher Zigg, the headmaster says you have talent in magic but I am skeptical.¡± As Kaiden heard this his face crinkled. ¡°However the headmaster had faith in you so I would like to ask you a few questions as to how well you have been studying. Is that ok?¡± he asked. ¡°No, sir.¡± Kaiden responded. ¡°What did you say?¡± Zigg frowned, not believing his ears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to help someone who only needs me for their own goals. If it was something that was important to school I would have been summoned between classes sir.¡± Kaiden said in a straight face. Zigg was now furious, this kid had just rejected him before he could even say what he wanted. ¡°Haha, see I told you he¡¯s sharp. Just explain to him from the top.¡± The headmaster told him. Zigg frowned but decided to just agree and told Kaiden what was going on. Kaiden listened to his teacher who had lost control of an in class experiment by messing up a basic barrier spell for his class and most of his students ended up injured. As he heard the requirements to his teacher getting his job back Kaiden became interested. Teacher Zigg would become his master in return of being Zigg¡¯s entry in returning to the institute. Kaiden then was asked if he was interested in which he said yes and answered all the basic questions and even some advanced questions that were in later sections of the book they were currently using. The questions slowly became harder until there was one question he didn¡¯t know the answer for. Zigg hated to say it but he was impressed, not many at his age had the interest to stay focused on school work. His knowledge and willpower would be pretty high in the future, if only he knew how much mana the boy had. ¡°I would accept you as a dispile right now if I knew how much mana your body could handle.¡± Zigg said to him. ¡°Oh, how much mana would I need to be accepted?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Oh about an acolyte of third rank to begin. With my theory of mana and training you would be rank one initiate in four years.¡± Zigg said as Kaiden frowned. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too slow.¡± Kaiden said as Zigg and the headmaster stared at him dazed at what he just said. ¡°Slow? Most don¡¯t make rank one mage until the age of eighteen. How is initiate at age thirteen slow? You¡¯d be fast by most standards!¡± Zigg exclaimed. ¡°Should I tell him?¡± the headmaster asked Kaiden. ¡°Tell him what?¡± Kaiden said. ¡°About this.¡± As the headmaster pulled out a stone. Zigg knew it was a Magic stone but didn¡¯t understand the significance of it. ¡°Hmmm¡­. Ok¡± Kaiden told him. ¡°Tell me what? What are you two talking about?¡± Zigg asked in confusion. The headmaster then tossed the stone to him and asked. ¡°How much mana is in that mana stone?¡± the headmaster asked. Zigg then felt the mana stone and was overwhelmed. The mana stone was almost full, if it was full it would have started to glow or leech out mana. ¡°A lot of mana, you could cast a high level spell with this. How did you come across this?¡± Zigg asked. ¡°Well believe it or not it was made last month and it was filled to that much in two weeks.¡± The headmaster told him. ¡°How?! It would take a mage four weeks of constantly draining their mana every day and no ability to defend themselves whatsoever!¡± Zigg complained. ¡°Well it¡¯s true that that¡¯s what it would take but what if the person wasn¡¯t a known mage? The person had the mana of a high level mage and had no need to defend himself.¡± The headmaster asked. ¡°Then it would be possible but what mage deprives himself of his abilities?¡± Zigg asked. ¡°A mage who hasn¡¯t had his awakening. Of course that boy would have to have magic abilities of a savant.¡± The headmaster declared. ¡°OK, yes but a magical savant would have green eyes, I know this because Magus Maxil is said to have green eyes.¡± Zigg told him. ¡°Exactly, Young Kaiden had green eyes, until a friend of theirs drained his mana every week, until it was moved to every day due to his growing mana storing abilities. Kaiden has Lina been draining your mana recently?¡± The headmaster asked. ¡°Not for the last two days. She said she¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡± Kaiden said. ¡°Well now Zigg, would you like to drain his mana and transfer it into this empty stone? This is of course if you want to.¡± The headmaster said with a little challenge in his voice as he waved a stone around. Zigg used [Telekinesis] on the stone and took it and went to Kaiden. Kaiden held out his hand and Zigg began to drain magic and he couldn¡¯t believe what he felt. The amount of mana coming from him was more than his own mana and there was more still coming. ¡°Can we stop? I¡¯m starting to feel tired¡± Kaiden asked ¡°Ok, but I need some time alone.¡± Zigg said to himself. ¡°What for?¡± The headmaster asked. ¡°Oh um, I have to revise a special plan for Kaiden, his mana is already beyond me and it¡¯s hurt my pride a little but I will make him even greater than me. He will become a grand mage by the age of sixteen, screw the institute this will be way more interesting!¡± Zigg exclaimed and thus Kaiden now had a new master. --------------------------------------------------------------------
PREVIOUS CHAPTERBack to Main Page NEXT CHAPTER (soon)
Ch. – 8 Protected Ch. ¨C 8 Protected It¡¯s been almost a year since Lina came home attacked and nearly died but this was also the year when Lina said she would have to leave. Kaiden had forgotten that and was very saddened to hear that she would be leaving in a while. However due to her ties to Setat she made a promise to come back for his awakening, also she and Raz had finally admitted feelings for each other but it was a slippery slope. They always had a unique relationship, seeing how he was recently promoted to second in command of the 3rd Legion and was now a vice-general and Lina¡¯s dubious past. Lina had revealed her past to both Kaiden and Raz but they accepted her with no issues. Lina was once a child soldier from the old Azlia Empire before there was a coup and the soldiers escaped. Lina unfortunately escaped and was forced into an assassination force, known as the [Twin Blades]. The [Twin Blades] were known across Zerte for the ¡®efficiency¡¯ of their work, nobles, adventurers, soldiers, and even royalty weren¡¯t safe from their reach. However they were available for more than just removing people. They sometimes offered protection¡­ for a price. On average it would cost five hundred gold for one person, this person would be protected for half of a year from assassination, murder, and from other types of attack. Thus the meaning of [twin blades], one blade for killing, one blade for protecting. Lina was a high ranking member in the group and so she had to move from kingdom to kingdom. As she was traveling she ran into the mercenaries that Christian was a part of. Christian was a guard for hire who was hired to protect a merchant but as assassin she bypassed Christian altogether to reach here target. At that time they were enemies, but the next time he successfully defended his client and she was left in the dust. A few months later they had decided to be at peace with each other, understanding the work of the other and not holding it against each other. ¡°There was one time your dad stabbed me, finished his route to the city he was hired to go to by his client. Then he rode back sat next to me lying on the road and asked me. ¡®Hey you still alive?¡¯ and all I could say was ¡®no.¡¯¡± As she laughed. She said after that day they became friends, and she actually took a leave of absence from the [Twin Blades] (With permission of course) to travel with him. Then they met others who would join them into becoming a group of mismatched mercenaries. That all ended at the fall of Kimala empire though, half of the mercenary group hired to defend the walls died so their group disbanded, but promised to regroup again. Lina left to rejoin the [Twin Blades] and life continued but she came to cherish those memories with Christian and the group. But now was the time, her deal with the group was coming to an end and it was time for her to return. Next week her ¡®vacation¡¯ would be over. That week she told Raz that if she could she would continue to protect Kaiden but if she couldn¡¯t Raz agreed to have an eye out for him. On Lina¡¯s last day she everyone went to greet her at the door and everyone hugged her. No words were said except ¡®See you later¡¯. She pulled out a scroll that shined brightly and then disappeared. ¡°What was that?¡± Kaiden asked stunned. ¡°A [Teleportation] scroll, not very common but used by some in a hurry, but it has side effects depending on the quality. Some make it so you can¡¯t move for three days after you use it.¡± Christian said. ¡°Oh.¡± Kaiden said in astonishment. ¡°Use only in extreme cases.¡± Maria told him as they headed home. ¡°Ready for training now Kaiden?¡± Christian asked him. ¡°Yeah what are we doing today?¡± Kaiden responded. ¡°Were doing shield reaction today, you don¡¯t want Zona to hit you in the head again do you?¡± Christian asked him. ¡°Oh yeah, that would be bad.¡± Kaiden responded, last week Kaiden raised his shield too slow and got struck across the head with a practice sword, luckily Zona was able to drop the speed before it hit. Nowadays Kaiden trained three hours with his dad at the barracks with new recruits, and veterans every day. While still going to maintain his orphanages and business deals with Eldys. Kaiden was now richer than before as he amassed close to eight thousand gold in the last year. Eldys¡¯s contracts had gone up since he began to employ and teach workers. Now they had their own potion brewery and herb growing farm. Also Kaiden had opened another orphanage that was in the [East workshop District] but recently Kaiden had run into issues there. A local workshop wanted to expand their space and was part of the [Craftsman Guild] and tried to force Kaiden out of the district. So Kaiden decided to have a little chat with the guild head seeing as how his son was a classmate of Kaiden. In the [Craftsman Guild] office Kaiden went in to ¡®convince the guild Maestro to help against the aggressor. ¡°Hello sir, I Am Kaiden Tala Greywolf here to speak with Guild Maestro Rowan.¡± Kaiden said to the receptionist. She looked at him funny until she went through her schedule saying he was a priority meeting. ¡°Right this way Young Master Kaiden¡± she said in an awkward tone. Leading them into the door of the Guild Maestro. ¡°Sir this is Kaiden Tala Greywolf, He¡¯s here to speak with you.¡± she said to him as he looked up. ¡°Please come in, Leave us Anna¡± he said as Kaiden went in and sat down. Rowan looked at him and didn¡¯t think much of Kaiden since it was his son who made the intro. ¡°So what can I do for you Kaiden?¡± Rowan said. ¡°There is a man in the [Craftsman Guild] who is trying to shut down my orphanage in the [East Workshop¡¯s District] and I would like you to intervene by telling him to stop.¡± Kaiden said respectfully. Chuckling Rowan said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard but why should I stop him? He is a good craftsman and has many who work for him. Why should I stop him for an orphanage?¡± He scoffed. ¡°Well there are many reasons, but I¡¯ll sum it up for you. I¡¯ll destroy the [Craftsman¡¯s Guild].¡± Kaiden said plainly. ¡°Hahaha, are you threatening me? This guild is connected to every craftsman in the city, work in the city is regulated by us. So how do you plan on changing that?¡± He asked. ¡°Well simple, I¡¯ll take apart your crafts one by one, as you might not know I own a part of the Eldys Healing potions. I can convince him to stop buying glass from the craftsman of the guild and have him buy from a new source. Say¡­ unaffiliated craftsman to the guild. Slowly your glass workers will be leaving the guild since they will not be making money from the largest buyer of glass bottles in the city. Then as for the blacksmith and armorers in the guild the third legion, the largest legion in the city, will suddenly have a new program hiring their own blacksmiths and becoming trained by master blacksmiths¡­ I can continue if you¡¯d like.¡± Kaiden smiled as Rowan became stiff. He had heard that there was a partial owner with much influence to the return of Eldys the Potion Merchant, and his son told him that Kaiden was endorsed by General Ivan to join the Royal Academy. Who know what other connections Kaiden had built. Losing the blacksmiths and armorers as well as the glass workers would account to over 60 percent of the guild. He was now certain, the boy in front of him was not just any child. ¡°However I¡¯m not here go just force you. I have another proposition for you as well.¡± Kaiden said. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± Rowan asked nervously. ¡°Simple, the orphanage of course, I want the kids to have a future in life so if some craftsmen need assistants, prot¨¦g¨¦s, messengers, or anything of the like. Just come by the orphanage. Also I can offer an exclusive contract to the glassworkers of the guild an exclusive contract of 30,000 cases of potion bottles at least per year for three years.¡± Kaiden smiled a grimace. Rowan understood, ¡®take this ¡®generous offer¡¯ in exchange for your help or else.¡¯ ¡°Well Young Master Kaiden you have a deal. I will officially declare the guild as a patron of the orphanage.¡± Rowan smiled lightly. ¡°Sounds good to me, also I should say you might want to increase the amount of glassworkers, Eldys will be expanding in the coming years¡± Kaiden smiled. Three weeks had passed since then and the merchant had stopped hawking them, in return Kaiden gave them the contract. Also due to Eldys¡¯ shrewd negotiation he managed to get them at a good price. However there was a day that Kaiden didn¡¯t know about, Eldys came by his house and told his parents that the craftsmen who had tried to shut down the orphanage had done something. ¡°He did what?!¡± Christian said. ¡°He¡¯s hired a group of thugs to attack the orphanage and Kaiden. But of course this was done through back channels and the beggars came to tell me. What should we do? Kaiden can¡¯t know about this.¡± Eldys said. ¡°Eldys do you know when they will attack?¡± Maria asked. ¡°Tonight, it was a rush job, he hired a group of thugs called [Scaled Snakes]. They have a shady past from what I gathered.¡± Eldys told them. ¡°Ok, Eldys go home and stay there until tomorrow, we¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Christian said. ¡°Are you sure? I can find some way to help.¡± He protested. ¡°NO! They¡¯re targeting our son, we¡¯ll handle this. Christian can you prep our armor.¡± Maria told them. Christian then headed upstairs and came back down a moment later. ¡°Kaiden will be home in an hour Christian go pick him up and train him hard so he won¡¯t hear us tonight when we leave out.¡± Maria instructed. That day Kaiden felt like he was being sent through hell and back as that day was a strength day, where all they did was train their body with weighted swords and sand bags. Kaiden slept that night like a rock. ¡°You ready?¡± Christian asked as he stood downstairs waiting for her. Christian was standing in full plated armor and was equipped with his Steel sword and a steel shield on his back. Maria came down in her black leather armor and was in with her bow across her back. ¡°Yeah let¡¯s go.¡± Maria said as Christian led the way. They made their way across the east alleyways towards the [East Craftsmen¡¯s District] and laid there in wait near the orphanage, they were about half a league from the orphanage when they saw the thugs heading their way. As they neared they stopped in front of Christian and Maria. In front of them the leader stepped out surrounded by twenty men in shoddy armor. ¡°Who are you?¡± The leader said. ¡°Who we are doesn¡¯t matter but what matters is how much you get paid. Right?¡± Christian asked. ¡°We have our money already. So if you¡¯re in our way we¡¯ll have to remove you.¡± He smiled as he pulled out his sword. ¡°Even for double the gold?¡± Maria asked. Then the group of thugs stopped and looked to their leader. ¡°We could, but it how would we explain this to our employer after we¡¯ve already accepted payment? Sorry but we have to follow through or else people will look down on us. ATTACK!¡± The leader said. ¡°Shame, Christian if you you¡¯d please.¡± Maria said. As Christian stepped up on the road and he took his shield and slammed it down. ¡°[Earth Crater Wave]!¡± Christian shouted. From his shield a wave of earth started to surround the incoming mercenaries. Christian then moved forward and casted it again and again. At the end there was a large wall around them. ¡°Now then let¡¯s hurry up. ¡° Christian went to the front and prepared for them. The leader of the men led the charge and attacked first. Christian held his shield and held his ground as Maria prepared her arrows. With lightning speed and accuracy she filled the thugs with arrows, five down. Christian used his shield and smashed the one nearest target, the shield crushed his ribs and pierced his heart. The next one he chopped off the next targets arm and left him screaming. He then used [Molten Slash] and sent a spray of molten earth from his blade stopping the three near him. Their screams could be heard as Maria filled another three targets behind them. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. By now the others had realized that these two weren¡¯t your average pair. Christian was able to force them into a guaranteed chokepoint, at the same time slightly raise Maria¡¯s height without the mercenaries knowing, and they were blocking the exit perfectly. Now the number had dropped more than half, and were looking to their cowering leader for help. The leader was adamant on surviving and he was willing to sacrifice his team to do it. ¡°Charge!¡± The leader said as he led a fake charge against Christian. As he was slowing down because he thought his men were following he realized he was alone. The men behind him were all sanding still while they dropped their weapons and begged for their lives. Maria killed him and was about to kill the others when Christian stopped her. ¡°Now then¡­ you have two choices. Quit this life and become soldiers or do something more honorable or I can kill you now¡­¡± Christian said. One by one dropped their weapons so Christian let them go. ¡°We should have killed them, they were after Kaiden.¡± Maria pouted as she put her bow away. ¡°We might need them for ¡®later¡¯¡± He said as Maria became silent. Christian motioned for them to leave the area since guards would be coming now. They rushed home and made sure they weren¡¯t followed. The next morning news of the mass of dead bodies was heard around town, some knew what happened and some didn¡¯t but in the end it wasn¡¯t good for the craftsman who send the thugs. First he was kicked out the guild for some internal reasons, the family of the craftsman were then bankrupted, and then the craftsman¡¯s savings were claimed by the kingdom for not paying taxes. Obviously there were others who were also protecting Kaiden¡¯s interest without his knowledge. It was actually quite sad but Kaiden wasn¡¯t responsible for any of this in anyone¡¯s eyes. At the royal academy the fire style was still being lectured on but wasn¡¯t being taught. Kaiden obviously asked why and the reason was due to the need to control mana, the conduit sword was needed, and no one in the academy was allowed to teach it. Since the year before the basic styles of iron and water were taught to them, the classes were now just practice time. Sometimes beginner knights would come by and be training partners to five students at a time. The knight would always win but it was obvious they would. Healer classes were now more difficult, this term they had to remember a hundred or so plants, their useful parts, the actions of those parts, and lastly the use of them in combination with others. In other words Kristian was having a good time with access to all the knowledge he had. Kaiden was feeling good with school and was happy that next year he would be awakened and he could gain his abilities. Kaiden was now trying to figure out how to continue his work with all his money he wouldn¡¯t have to work. With his parents still being a target or he being a target he couldn¡¯t just go out and be an adventurer. So the possibilities dwindled a bit, his options were to continue studying, become a soldier, a healer, or join the mages college. The idea of studying was nice but he needed experience if he was going to of help when the disaster hit. The [Mark of Krieg] was a story told in school and was very similar to the story Raz had told him years ago. There was a difference however, the lesson said that there was a theory that the disasters had a building effect. So the first one was the dragon¡¯s attack and the second one was an army from the nether world, a place where there were no governing, leading, or conscious gods. It was a place of creatures that attacked other worlds in the hope of stealing power from them. To repel them took the people of Zerte almost fifteen years to repel them finally and another twenty to fully close the portals in which they came through. This knowledge was concerning to Kaiden, if every age was a building of disaster then how bad would it be this time? Kaiden worried and no doubt Raz and the others were worried as well. There was some hope though, The Kingdoms of Zerte, no matter how big or small had an ancient agreement when the [Mark Of Krieg] was ever discovered or made public the rulers were forced to help with whatever they could. As proof of the legitimacy of the mark Krieg himself would show himself and tell them the truth, however it was only during the time of disaster he was permitted to show himself. The upcoming disaster was what made his decision harder that it would have been normally. With his options being vital in leading up to his survival in the future and to the future of those he would protect in the future it was becoming harder and harder to find a solution. At one private lesson with Zigg he told him what he was feeling except about the [Mark of Krieg] of course. ¡°Well there¡¯s always the possibility of being a [New Specialization] although there hasn¡¯t been a new specialist in about a three hundred years so it¡¯ll be a pretty interesting path.¡± Zigg said to him. ¡°What¡¯s a [New Specialization]?¡± Kaiden asked, this was something he never heard before. ¡°Ah sorry, well to make it simple it¡¯s like creating a new [Specialization]. Classes are what display as your abilities. [Specialization] is when you are a branch of that class.¡± Zigg explained. Kaiden was intrigued about it but never heard of creating his own style. Zigg further gave examples that [Warrior] was a class but [Archer], [Swordsman], or [Defender] were a [Specialization] and when combined they became a [Specialist], these were people who had decided to follow a specific path. Those who created a new specialization will still be part of a class unless it¡¯s something unrelated to even the main three. New [Specializations] and [Classes] could only be made if declared in front of a temple of life and if the goddess granted permission to the creation of it. If granted the followers of the goddess would put out a declaration to the land of Zerte that the creation was successful and that it was legitimate. Nowadays few tried to make new classes and specializations due to the fact most had been discovered and that there was a class for almost everything. Kaiden knew now that what he wanted to do was create a new class. It was going to be difficult and challenging but it was what he wanted. The new class was going to be something he could use for the upcoming battle, as well as help the people. Kaiden had found his answer and left his master Zigg as they finished class. At home he began to plan. The type of class, specialization, fighting style, and even ideology that would become part of his new class. For the next year Kaiden trained his body, mind, and expanded his knowledge on everything he could. He was almost ready for his awakening, in one month he was going to have his awakening. Kaiden had learned finally what the awakening would entitle. The ceremony went in order of the children preparing to take the awakening to stand in line and drink from the divine water that would be created with the high priest¡¯s power, after they awaken they will choose their class. The specialization would be created by itself on the person¡¯s ability and could be changed through training or magic. After the class selection they are presented to statues of the [Goddess of Life] and [War Spirit Krieg]. There they would shine and be given a small piece of advice for their future. Kaiden was going to be the few students who would be awakened before their last year of school. Zona and Emmitt were going to be the few who would become awakened students. As such they would all begin classes on awakened abilities, how to use their stat rings, and what it is used for. Kaiden had always felt that it was strange that nobody could explain to him what the stat ring did. His parents had always told him not to worry about it, that it was not very convenient to explain something like the [Stat Ring] to them. From what Kaiden could gather the [Stat Ring] could sometimes be enchanted or altered to another object but still respond to [Stat Ring] so that was good to know. There were children and families coming from all around in preparation of the awakening. There were at most four awakenings a year so it was a timely event for such things. This particular day Kaiden was in the barracks with some veterans practicing sparring, Kaiden was getting beaten to a pulp but he was used to it, the soldiers had turned his training sessions to a gambling session. They would bet gold as to how long he would last, oddly enough it was his father who was taking all the bets. On the way home from such a day Kaiden dropped by the headquarters of Eldys¡¯s Merchant business. It had expanded quite a bit and Kaiden had now owned thirty percent and his parents owned fifteen percent of it. Although they advised and recommended contracts Eldys had been putting in all the work. Kaiden had come in to see about training some of the older orphans who had already gone through the awakening into becoming soldiers, adventurers, or even guards for merchant caravans. Although Kaiden only wanted to do it if they attained an intermediate rank in at least a particular style first. The meeting was quite lengthy, but in the end they decided not to recruit children but instead give them a chance. On the other hand they made it so that everyone who left the orphanage was able to protect themselves. It was Kaiden¡¯s influence that most of the children who grew up in the orphanage that they became honest citizens and didn¡¯t turn to thievery and banditry. Eldys had opened up two more orphanages in another city called across the West storm Kingdom and was preparing to travel to the city of [Vestom] where the orphanages were located to surprise the kids and check on the orphanages. Kaiden had advised him to take at least fifty men with him due to fame as a merchant. There had already been an attack on Eldys¡¯s life from other merchants jealous of his wealth. Luckily Eldys was well liked and had a large information network to protect him. Kaiden was also attacked one day but luckily a Guard who recognized him stopped it before it got bad. Since then Kaiden had to be extra careful, especially since his family was now high profile. A few weeks went by and it was soon going to be his awakening, Kaiden came home early from practice to see his house on fire. There was an attack on his parents and they were fighting outside of the house with some armed men. Suddenly one of the assailants charged at Kaiden. Kaiden was shocked by this and was frozen for just a moment before he finally reacted to jump out the way. However it was too late Kaiden was stabbed through the abdomen and was on the floor bleeding and could feel the warmth of blood leaving him. After who knew how long Kaiden could hear his mother and father shouting next to him, there was a darkness that surrounded him, an abyss of cold never before felt¡­ then there was light. ¡°How you doing Jack?¡± a voice said as a figure stepped to him. A familiar form he wasn¡¯t expecting came out and reached him. ¡°Leo?¡± Kaiden said astonished. ------------------------------------------------- A/N: Sorry for a short chapter, Working on the next one The Awakening is next. Thanks for reading.
PREVIOUS CHAPTERBack to Main Page NEXT CHAPTER
Ch. – 9 the Awakening Hey guys sorry for such a long wait, been busy and stressed out with some life stuff. Some may have noticed I have added the mature and tragedy tag. This is due to the expansion of the story I planned. Well everyone enough about me enjoy this new chapter.
You''re awesome
Kaiden was surrounded by light again, a familiar feeling that he didn¡¯t want to feel again. Leo was standing in front of him with a wide eyed grin. Something isn''t right Kaiden though, why was he there? Kaiden then remembered the stab wound to his side and rushed to check his body. He was fine and Leo just chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m dead again!¡± Kaiden asked in a panic. He didn¡¯t want to die again, he¡¯d really been enjoying this life and wanted more out of it. Not including all the good he¡¯s done. ¡°Relax you¡¯re not dead!¡± Leo told him as Kaiden sighed a breath of relief. ¡°You¡¯re only half-dead.¡± Leo said while turning his head away to avert his gaze from Kaiden. ¡°Say what?! What do you mean?¡± Kaiden asked while panicking again. ¡°Relax and let me explain you dolt!¡± Leo shouted trying to regain control. The situation was dire, but not horrible. In the last few years Leo had left the old group of gods and was now employed to the Goddess of life. He was no longer an ¡®Angel¡¯ but now a servant of life, as a guardian of life but that was because she paid better than the other gods. Leo had saved enough to almost be incarnated again and was planning on joining Kaiden on his quest. Then again that was before the assassination attempts on Kaiden and his family. ¡°Before I explain though what was that?!¡± Leo asked. ¡°What was what?¡± Kaiden responded. ¡°Freezing up like that! You¡¯ve been training for years now and couldn¡¯t roll out of the way or run the other direction?¡± Leo berated him. Kaiden thought about it again, true he had tensed up but this wasn¡¯t like before for the first time he started practice fighting. He almost felt ¡®heavy¡¯ as it was a similar effect to what he¡¯d been feeling over the years. ¡°Did you feel heavy? Like a bag of rocks were holding you back?¡± Leo asked with a smile. ¡°Yeah, how¡¯d you know?¡± Kaiden responded. ¡°Well simple that was me, I¡¯ve been casting a slight gravity spell on you whenever I saw you improving too much. With you trying to be very ¡®incognito¡¯ I figured if you could spar with veteran so early in life it¡¯d cause some suspicions. Sorry Kaiden I casted Gravity on you so you¡¯d be stabbed so I could talk to you again. I also casted [Lifeward] so you won¡¯t die so you¡¯ll be ok I promise.¡± Leo told him in a sly smile. ¡°You got me stabbed so we could talk?! Why is that so important!?¡± Kaiden raged. ¡°Two reasons actually, the messages you sent weren¡¯t accepted. So I being the one who handled your case was told to return your Karma to you.¡± Leo said. ¡°Messages weren¡¯t accepted? Why weren¡¯t they accepted?¡± Kaiden questioned. ¡°They already didn¡¯t believe you committed suicide without a doubt in their mind so you get a refund. Next is the issue of your awakening and your future in this world.¡± Leo said. ¡°What does my awakening have to do with the future of the world?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Well you know Krieg and his story, but what you don¡¯t know is that is that when he died he used his Karma in becoming a deity. Becoming a deity is tricky though.¡± Leo explained to him. Becoming a deity required a ceremony of ascension for the soul into a deity. After becoming a deity they could become either a god or a spirit. Gods had more power but more restrictions, Spirits could come back but under conditions. ¡°Krieg became a spirit under the Goddess of Line and is tethered to her. If she were to disappear he¡¯d disappear as well.¡± Leo said. ¡°What does that have to do with the future?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°[The Mark of Krieg]. It is a warning as you know but this time it¡¯s different. Krieg can¡¯t interfere this time. If he helps then the other forces would attack the goddess and will be in danger. Now I know what you¡¯re thinking, ¡®Isn¡¯t the goddess of life stronger than Krieg?¡¯ yes she is but there is a problem.¡± Leo told him. It became apparent that the Goddess of Life was not as almighty as it seemed. She was restricted in the way that she could only affect her followers and they could use the grated abilities to channel her divine power. Her powers were considered light while Krieg was fire, Leo was water in this world technically. The different alignments affected the blessings that was granted upon their followers. Krieg¡¯s followers were soldiers and mercenaries mostly, while most followers of the goddess were priests, healers, and civilians. ¡°The reason Krieg can¡¯t help is because in his contract he could only help fight against living forces who threated Zerte.¡± Leo said. ¡°So what are you saying? The undead will be rising from the depths of the netherworld to attack the living and consume out flesh?¡± Kaiden joked but Leo remained serious. ¡°Yeah that pretty close to what will happen and as it happens this will be the first Kingdom to be attacked since in the forest near Clearwater Village is where it will begin. Take this seriously Kaiden, the forced that can animate undead are a force to be reckoned with. The worst thing about the undead is that as they kill they get stronger. If you can¡¯t stop them, then a lot of people will die Kaiden which is how luckily your karma is now useful again.¡± Leo told him. In his hand he pulled out a paper parchment. ¡°This is how I can help you Kaiden. There are some weapons, armors, and even magical items from Great Paladins, Mages, and even Krieg¡¯s old enchanted items of the past. I can get you those locations but you must pass the rites of each item. The second is that your Karma is enough to buy one brand spanking new Divine weapon made by Krieg and the blessed Goddess herself. Those are the two options and you only have enough for one, so choose wisely.¡± Leo said. Kaiden thought for a while and weighed out each option, the locations would be useful but they would take time, a divine weapon would be nice but would he be able to wield it was his worry. Kaiden was a little unsure so he asked Leo, ¡°Do I get to design it?¡± ¡°Sorry but no, Divine weapons are designed by the Krieg and granted power by the goddess. Although I can put in a request if you want, but if they follow through with it or not I won¡¯t know.¡± He explained. ¡°Let¡¯s go with a divine weapon then. I will need it sooner and won¡¯t waste my time getting items that I might run across to anyway.¡± Kaiden said. ¡°Great, the last thing I have to tell you is that we don¡¯t know how long until the party gets started but its ok. You have time to explore and gain experience but don¡¯t dawdle.¡± Leo told him. ¡°Ok, so no...¡± Kaiden was cut off before he knew it was back in front of his burning house, at a moment he was now prepared for. Time had slowed down and he could hear a voice ¡®Don¡¯t forget to dodge this time¡¯ as Kaiden immediately rolled out of the way. The attacker immediately turned to slash at him again but there was an arrow in his eye already. Maria had seen Kaiden and yelled at him to run. There in the road his parents were still fighting and the fire in his house was still blazing. He could hear guards coming and ran towards them, Raz was leading the guards and some of his own soldiers were now charging the attackers. Kaiden could not for the first time focus on his parents fighting, they were amazing. Kaiden saw his father using his shield to bash in the attackers and his mother putting arrows in people as she danced around swords and axes. Raz and his men had finally reached the fight and slowly the attackers were cut down. ¡°Kaiden are you alright?¡± Maria asked as she ran to him. ¡°I thought you were done for!¡± Christian said. The two of the said as they hugged him, they then turned to Raz and asked him. ¡°Who attacked us?¡± Christian asked Raz. ¡°Don¡¯t know which is why you¡¯re leaving the city, Kaiden¡¯s good will had brought some unwanted attention and according to the information networks we have they aren¡¯t going to stop with just this.¡± Raz said. Christian and Maria looked worried while Kaiden was trying to figure out something else. ¡°What about my awakening?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for the Grand Priest to do your awakening in private. Now hurry we must make haste.¡± Raz told them as they went into hiding. Leo sent Kaiden back in time a little bit but it was under the order of the goddess so it was ok. A feeling of depression waved over Leo, not for himself but for purist soul he¡¯d met in a long time. ¡®Kaiden, I hope you¡¯re ready when it comes.¡¯ Leo pondered as he went to the goddess¡¯s chamber. ¡°My Goddess, the message has been delivered, he is aware of the future danger.¡± Leo said as he bowed his head to her. ¡°Good, is he well Leo?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes my goddess, he has been doing many good deeds and has amassed a great deal of karma. He should have enough in time.¡± Leo said. ¡°Good, now about the favor he chose?¡± ¡°A Divine weapon, I have seen his style and must say he will be a good warrior.¡± Leo said. ¡°I don¡¯t need him to be good, I need him to be great, amazing, divine, or unstoppable. Not just good Leo, the forces that are coming will get rid of any good warriors and leave only the best to fight in the wake of their deaths.¡± She responded. Leo stood there in silence, he didn¡¯t know what to say to her. The fact of the matter was she was right, good swordsmen were not enough, there would be maybe twenty years until the attack but it will still come. Even with Krieg constantly battling in the [Spirit Realm]. ¡°Leo do you wish to join Kaiden?¡± She asked him. ¡°I do but I don¡¯t know how much help I will be to him.¡± Leo said plainly. ¡°Then how about this you may be the one to design the divine weapon and I will do what I can to build it.¡± She offered. ¡°That¡¯s be most welcome goddess.¡± Leo smiled as he walked off to design a weapon for him. It¡¯s been three weeks since the attack and Kaiden has been in hiding with his parents. Tomorrow is the day where he will have his awakening. Although since then he hasn¡¯t been allowed to leave the safe house, every day he was training with his parents. After tomorrow they would leave the city and head to the east of the kingdom to the town of Sufas. After that Kaiden wasn¡¯t told what would happen after but was sad he¡¯d have to leave Setat after all the time he spent there. The next day when he woke up he was awakened to a familiar face that he¡¯d not seen in a while. Lina was sitting at the end of his bed and was smiling as his eyes adjusted. ¡°Morning there Kaiden, how¡¯ve you been?¡± she asked as Kaiden leaped up to hug her. ¡°Better now that you¡¯re here. Will you be at the awakening?¡± Kaiden asked her ¡°Of course, Raz pointed me where to go, how has your training been?¡± She asked him. ¡°Good, but im kind of tired with all of the training recently.¡± Kaiden complained. ¡°Hah don¡¯t complain, this training is easy compared to your father learned under.¡± She said to him. Kaiden was surprised, he¡¯d never heard about who taught his parents. ¡°That old man is truly terrifying. Never piss him off Kaiden, now hurry up and get dressed were going to leave in an hour to go see the high priest.¡± He heard as he turned to see Christian at the door. Kaiden just nodded his head and went to get dressed as Lina left with Christian. Two hours later they were back in Setat and were on the way to the Main temple. Kaiden was brought inside by his parents, Lina, and several guards escorted to the main temple. Raz had organized the high priest to do Kaiden¡¯s awakening before the other children in the city. The insides of the temple were astonishing, the walls were a white stone with the ceiling being almost as tall as the sky. The temple was a amazing piece of architecture that had been standing since the second age. The majestic aura the temple had a way of calming everyone down. As Kaiden walked through the main temple and stopped at the altar, where the High Priest stood. He was preparing something next to him. Beside him were three things, a small ring, a small knife, and a small bowl. ¡°Ah, glad to see you¡¯re the punctual sort. Now let¡¯s hurry with your awakening so I can go back and prepare for the others today.¡± He said with a face of slight annoyance. ¡°Here, stand here, a little to the left. Good, now I am going to perform the ceremony and all you have to do is stand there, and let me prick your finger and a drop of blood. Then answer my questions honestly, ok?¡± He finished. ¡°Yes, sir¡± Kaiden responded. ¡°Good, now clear the altar everyone!¡± he shouted and everyone obeyed what he said and cleared out. Finally there was just Kaiden and the High Priest left on the altar, and the high priest took out his staff and began a chant. ¡°Blessed Goddess of Life, I ask for your blessing to awaken the gift of this one before you.¡± he chanted before striking the ground. Behind the High Priest was a basin of water, slowly it began to glow a divine light. ¡°Blessed Goddess of Life, we ask that you grant me the power to awaken the one before me.¡± He continued. The basin was now shining brighter. ¡°Blessed Goddess of Life, with your blessings and your permission I will awaken the one before me.¡± He continued as now the basin was glowing very brightly almost as bright as the sun. The priest took the bowl and scooped some water out of it then took Kaiden¡¯s hand and pricked his finger and squeezed some blood into the bowl. Slowly the blood and the glowing water changed color. What it became was recorded as the first ever divine messenger but that is for another story. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. The bowl before them started shining, turning a bright white and split into seven different colors. Red, blue, gray, brown, white, purple, and orange were shining brightly in his bowl of blood and water. The high priest couldn¡¯t help but let out a look of astonishment as well as everyone else in the room couldn¡¯t help it either. After a few moments of astonishment, the High Priest finally said, ¡°Ah yes you have to drink this now.¡± Kaiden lifted the glowing bowl of colors to his mouth and drank slowly. When he finished the High priest took the bowl from him and continued his chant. ¡°Oh Divine Goddess of Life, we thank you for awakening the one before you.¡± He chanted and the light faded. Finished with the chanting he took the knife and took tome more blood from Kaiden, this time from his thumb. The blood was put into the bowl by itself and was dropped onto the ring. Kaiden could see the ring take in the blood and change shape. The High priest took the bowl and placed it in kaiden¡¯s hand. ¡°Kaiden Tala Greywolf, your awakening had begun, there are many who have the awakening but not many become fully awakened. This is common for us to not tell those younger because it cannot be explained. Put on your ring and offer your prayer to the goddess and it shall all be explained.¡± The high priest said to him, as Kaiden picked up the ring from the blow. Once he put it on the ring adjusted to fit his finger and was guided to the main altar of the Goddess of Life. There he knelt to in front of the altar and began his prayer.
Divine goddess thank you for your blessings, I wish to be a force of good in your name, I wish for peace and a place where suffering is little, I wish that war was only a story and not a reality, And I wish for your guidance in making the world a better place. Divine Goddess, Thank you
As Kaiden looked up the room was frozen, no one was moving that he could see. He looked around only to see his body still on the floor kneeling. ¡°Hello Kaiden, Glad to see your well.¡± A voice he heard. The statue of the goddess was talking to him with a smile on her face. Kaiden smiled back at her seeing how she just stopped time so they could speak. ¡°Do you stop time for everyone?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Not always, but I do always send a message or some guidance to everyone at least once. You on the other hand are just very special case. I have something you should have Kaiden, your memories.¡± She said as some bracelets appeared in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t need them¡± he said. A little confused, she said to him, ¡°Are you sure? There¡¯s a lot of things that could be useful to you. There are things that could be useful for the future, knowledge from other worlds are a not very often allowed onto other worlds.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, if I accepted that knowledge there may be things or people from the past I may miss or want. Better not to have those memories, all I know is that my goals in life are the same for both worlds. The memories I had of that life isn¡¯t needed in this life. I am me either way, that will never change.¡± Kaiden said solemnly. ¡°Very well Kaiden, I will not return them to you but I will keep them safe until you need them again. The bracelets will grant you blessings of vitality and strength but not constantly, you¡¯ll understand them as you grow up. The bracelets will reappear later as to not arouse suspicion of course. Kaiden, before I leave you I just want to say sorry.¡± She said with a regretful smile. ¡°Sorry? Sorry for what?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your life since it will have more trials, tribulations, and suffering than most. Just know that I never wanted this to happen to you. I hope you overcome the future challenges Kaiden. Good Luck. ¡± She said. Kaiden blinked and found himself kneeling down again, but this time everyone was moving around again. He then went back to the High Priest and continued the ceremony. ¡°Now you offer your prayer to War Spirit Krieg, Savior of Humanity. Offer your prayer for his guidance in strength.¡± The High Priest said, as he led Kaiden to the Statue of Krieg. Kaiden offered his prayer but at the end of it he felt nothing. The high priest finally led him back to the center of the altar and finished the ceremony. ¡°You have completed your awakening ceremony, life will truly begin for you now. May you have the strength of Krieg for your trials and the wisdom of the goddess for your tribulations.¡± The high priest finished. Kaiden stood up and thanked the High Priest, and as he walked down to join his parents who were smiling. He could see the look of proudness in their eyes, he could see the same look in Lina, Raz, and even some of the soldiers he¡¯d met during training. Kaiden had a feeling that today was going to be one of those day you look back on forever. Together they left the Temple and headed back for the safe house outside of town. Kaiden hated not being able to see his friends, or even the kids at the orphanage but since the danger wasn¡¯t over he had no choice but to leave with them. Kaiden was with his parents being escorted when a man rushed into the group with a dagger and charged at him. A guard managed to stop him with a shield but then suddenly everything became chaotic. Kaiden was shoved to the ground and all he heard were screams. Looking up he saw five of the ten guards dead already. Next he saw the remaining guards had surrounded him and his parents and formed a small shield wall. ¡°Christian lead the men I¡¯ll carry Kaiden.¡± Maria said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few, watch for me Maria and don¡¯t shoot me again.¡± Lina said as she ran off into a crowd. ¡°Where we going?¡± Christian asked with his shield in hand when suddenly arrows started falling on them. ¡°Barracks of the third! Let¡¯s go! Kaiden stay close!¡± Maria shouted as they began moving through the central temple area to the south. Arrows were falling on them constantly and eventually some got lucky and hit a soldier now and then but luckily no one else died. The progressed slowly towards the southern barracks where the third had made its home. They were almost halfway there when the path to the south barracks was blocked off by turned over wagons. Cursing Christian used [Earth Crater Wave] to grant them some protection. ¡°Maria they¡¯re already damaging the wall I made, any hope of moving the wagon?¡± He asked. ¡°No, you¡¯re going to have to do it, I don¡¯t have the strength to do it.¡± She replied. ¡°Ok.¡± He moved in front and took a deep breath. The wall had summoned was slowly falling apart. ¡°[Earth Totem]!¡± he roared as he slammed his shield into the ground, four pillars of earth rost from the ground lifting the few wagons blocking their path. Slowly the totems were sinking so they only had a limited amount of time. ¡°Everyone move it, Reko leave your shield your hurt. Everyone let¡¯s go!¡± Christian yelled. They all funneled through the path and on the other side you could hear the wall crumble and the wagons fall back into place. They heard screaming and cursing on the other side as they kept running. The street was now quiet and people on the other side looked at them in confusion. They ran for another thirty minutes before reaching the barracks. In total seven guards died, and everyone but Kaiden was injured. There was screaming and shouting with men running everywhere. Kaiden went off to the side and watched it all. His parents were ordering soldiers around when Lina came through the door with a man tied up as she dragged him through the barracks and tossed him in front of his parents. ¡°Caught one and figured we should ask him some questions. I brought something as well.¡± She said as she had a collar in her hands. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t think there were any more of those collars left. An enchanted slave collar is quite rare. Sure you wanna use it on this guy?¡± Christian asked. A slave collar, a symbol saying you were ones property. Slaves were not common in the west but more common in the east as it was part of the culture but that¡¯s a story for another time. The enchanted slave collar was a type of collar made specifically in the [Rangosla Empire]. The enchanted collar forced the slave to be completely honest and to be completely obedient. Maria who was completely furious snatched the collar, wrapped it around the man¡¯s neck, and shouted. ¡°Who are you!?¡± she yelled. The man trembling from trying to hide the truth from her until the enchantment forced him to confess. ¡°o aum au faunj if nausil¡± the man replied with a contempt in his eyes.. ¡°Oh crap¡± Lina said. ¡°What¡¯d he say?¡± Kaiden asked. With a sigh Lina translated for them, ¡°He said he¡¯s a [Fang of Nazol]. This isn¡¯t going to end well guys.¡± ¡°Damn, well that explains everything. This isn¡¯t good Maria, were going to have a huge problem soon.¡± Christian sighed. ¡°I know Christian, I know¡± she panicked. ¡°Why are the [Fangs of Nazol] after you guys?¡± Lina asked. ¡°Do you remember the job we did before we found out Maria was pregnant? Back in the Kimto Mountains? It was a Rank E quest where we had to remove some bandits from there. Turns out they weren¡¯t bandits. They were followers of the [Dark God Abaddon] and were attacking and were about to launch an attack on the [Kimala Kingdom]. We tried to stop them but after we discovered them it was too late. The assassination attempt failed but it didn¡¯t matter. The [Kimala Kingdom] still fell and the reason they want to kill us is cause of us they lost a lot of people. Not counting the amount of people we killed they marked us for death and won¡¯t stop killing us.¡± Christian explained. His expression went dark, Maria¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t any better. Lina was unsure of what to do either. Silence befell them, then Kaiden asked, ¡°Who is Abaddon?¡± ¡°Another time Kaiden. We have to get him to the dungeons, then we have to figure out what to do.¡± Lina said as his parents nodded. They split up and later that night they regrouped and rested. Reko was in the infirmary, with an arrow sticking out of his shoulder. His captain came in and sat down in front of him. ¡°Hey Reko, thanks for earlier. If you didn¡¯t take that arrow for the kid we¡¯d be in deep shit right now.¡± His captain said. ¡°Uhh sure cap. Is Commander Christian ok?¡± Reko asked. ¡°Yeah he is, I asked him and he was thankful for what you did. By the way how old are you?¡± his captain asked. ¡°Uhh 16 sir, why?¡± he asked, in the two years since he joined the army they never asked until then. ¡°Sixteen huh? Well it might be nothing but be on guard. People who attack in the middle of broad daylight aren¡¯t people to be messed with.¡± The captain said as he stood up and walked out. Rako was tired since today was a first time for him to be in a battle in the middle of town. Normally he went on monster subjugations or bandit hunts. Rako laid down and started drifting to sleep when suddenly he felt someone kick his bed. Rako sat up to a smiling Christian Greywolf. ¡°Hey there Rako, how you feeling?¡± he asked ¡°Uhh, good sir. You commander?¡± ¡°Well I need to talk to you about something Rako. This will be between you and me and nobody else, is that ok with you?¡± Christian asked him. Rako looked around the infirmary to see no one else was there. He felt a sense of foreboding and that to him meant it wasn¡¯t going to be good. ¡°Yeah sure thing, sir. What¡¯s this about?¡± he asked. ¡°Well, things have become a little complicated and I will need your help for a while. I want to offer you a job, separate to the army, and off the record. I need you because you¡¯re the youngest person I know in the army and you know some people who may be able to help.¡± Christian said as he began explaining his plan. Christian and Maria were planning on leaving the Kingdoms service and planned on disappearing. They however couldn¡¯t leave their son with Raz or in the city since he would be targeted. So Christian wanted Reko to protect Kaiden, in return for some gold and a possibility to become a great swordsman. Christian told Reko to take three others, two recruits that he would select and one more that Reko could decide. The place they would be going to would be in secret and would be guided by a friend. Reko was told he had three days to decide and was told he was given this opportunity due to the fact he took the arrow for his son. In three days his decision was due, to leave the army, go on a trip and maybe become a great swordsman. On the other hand stay and rise through the ranks and have a future of certainty. What was he supposed to do?
PREVIOUS CHAPTERRate this on MainNEXT CHAPTER
Character Descriptions section (up to chapter 9) Character Descriptions Hi everyone! It was pointed out to me that recently I haven¡¯t given enough character descriptions lately for the benefit of the story I will include those now. Character descriptions most recent to Chapter 9 A brief description on clothes of this kingdom is that you can think of it as a cross between modern pants and old style tunics. Christian Greywolf Age: 33 Height: 5¡¯10 Body type: average muscular Brown Hair, Blue eyes, various scars around his body. Large scar across his back. Everyday clothes: Brown/gray/ green shirt and pants. Armor Preference: Plate mail overall, Weapon; Short sword + long sword, and Tower Shield Hero/Character closest to character: Naotsugu from Log Horizon Maria Tala Kimala (Greywolf) Age 29 Height 5¡¯ 4 Bodytype: use your Imagination/ average-ish with some decent sized boobs Brown hair, brown eyes, Everyday clothes. : Fashionable dress? (Not really sure myself) Armor: Leather armor, with some rings. Hero/Character closest to character: Ashe from League of Legends. Kaiden Tala Greywolf Age 9 Height: 4¡¯ 6 Body: avg. Still growing Everyday clothes like his dad. No armor. Hero/Character closest to character: Negima from Mahou Sensei Negima This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Lina Age 29 Height5¡¯ 5 Body; thin frame. Blonde hair, Everyday clothes: Robe (Easier to hide daggers) Armor: Leather(BLACK) with black hood (Assassins Armor) Hero/Character closest to character: Think Priests of Mara in skyrim who underneath are assassins. Raz Corthis Velto Age 38 Height 6¡¯ 2 Body: Muscular: Brown skin brown eyes and black hair, Asian ish looking Every day armor: Plate armor, chainmail, full set. Hero/Character closest to character: no close character or desc. Krieg Age:? Height: 6¡¯7 Body, oddly average, yet insanely strong. Appearance is hidden underneath armor and helmet. Armor, Black, with some red here and there. Immagine badass black and red armor and there you go =] Hero/Character closest to character: Black Knight ¨C Fire emblem. Leo Age: >2000 Height: 5¡¯5 Body, thin guy with white robes on. Not really a body more like an apparition half there/ half not Think Casper the friendly Ghost form. But actually looks like a person. Goddess of Life. Age: Don¡¯t ask Height: whatever she wants. Body: Whatever she wants. I did this really quick so if I forgot anyone tell me. Ch. – 10 Preparations Rako slept all through the night and woke up for the first in a long time conflicted on what he would do that day. Normally he would get up, start exercising, then eat. Today on the other hand was different, he¡¯d never been shot with an arrow before so he was ordered to relax. He was feeling stiff from all the sleep and being cooped up in bed all day. He ended up going outside to the training hall and he saw something he wasn¡¯t expecting. The boy he protected was at a straw dummy slashing and bashing it was a training sword. The form was horrible but he could tell those weren¡¯t practice strikes but a way of venting. The strikes were in one word, useless. There was no form, no power, or speed, just anger. Rako was curious what was in going through his mind. ¡°Hey! You alright?¡± He asked. ¡°NO!¡± the kid replied. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked. ¡°Six people are dead, others are injured, including you, after that I just heard a very close friend of mine was just killed while traveling. So I think I have the right to bash the hell out of this practice dummy!¡± the kid replied in emotion. ¡°Damn. Sorry kid. I know your family is having it rough now but if you don¡¯t get stronger how does that help anyone?¡± Rako asked. ¡°I KNOW! You think I don¡¯t know? My parents hide it from me but I know! I know I¡¯m stronger than other kids but it doesn¡¯t mean anything. I know it doesn¡¯t. If I can¡¯t beat the people who try to kill my friends, my family then what¡¯s the point?!¡± Kaiden fumed. ¡°Well its simple kid. If you know your weak then you have to get stronger. Strength does not come from your sword, magic or your physical ability. It comes from an incredible will to never give up. So what if you lose today, just swear you¡¯ll won¡¯t lost next time. I thought that as the son of the commander you¡¯d know that already.¡± RAko told him as he walked out. ¡°Just so you know, six people didn¡¯t die because of you. They died for your future. All your dad does is tell us how amazing his kid is. We all know who you are Kaiden, all the things you¡¯ve done, and all the good you want to accomplish.¡± He said as he walked away. ¡°WAIT!¡± Kaiden yelled. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Rako Tisdale¡± He said. ¡°Im Kaiden, thanks.¡± He replied. ¡°No worries. See you around.¡± Rako left the training hall in embarrassment, he¡¯d just quoted the kid¡¯s father as if it was his own words. He hoped the commander would let him off without too much of a punishment. `Kaiden sat on the floor. Never had he felt so helpless, as he sat there in silence. Emotions ran through him as he held on to the letter in his hand. On it, it said that Eldys was murdered while visiting the other town, then the orphanage was set on fire and the orphans slaughtered. All of this was done while he was in hiding with his parents. The lives of six men, fifty children, and one dear friend weighed on his shoulders. Kaiden was in tears now, unsure of what to do with his future. Kaiden remembered the words of his father¡¯s creed. ¡®Whenever you are in pain think of it as fire, like steel you¡¯re a blade being tempered. So endure the pain and you¡¯ll be stronger than before.¡¯ Pain. Anger. Despair. Worry. Kaiden wasn¡¯t ready for these emotions of this level. At such an age he was still na?ve, he was hoping that the problems of the assassins, rival merchants, and other things would sort themselves out. Ever since he threatened the craftsmen guild he¡¯d been a target. Now everything was in danger and there was no hope in sight. ¡°Kaiden come here.¡± A voice said. Kaiden looked up and saw his father there. Slowly he got up and walked with him back into the room they were staying in. inside his mother was waiting at a table with Lina. ¡°Kaiden we have something to tell you.¡± Maria started while fidgeting. ¡°Please sit Kaiden¡± Lina said. ¡°What is it?¡± As he sat down on the bed. ¡°Well Kaiden we¡¯ve decided to run. Your father and I have decided to return to the Empire of Kedaesa. My brother is there and its time we continued the war from Kimala.¡± She said to him. ¡°Continue the war? What do you mean?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°I am royalty, and my brother is Ruler of the House Kimala, our family has no lands but is still of noble birth. For the last ten years my brother has been building forces and we have been sending money to help him. The attack on us was a way to stop his funding. I¡¯m sorry Kaiden but we have to leave you. You can¡¯t come with us.¡± She said ¡°WHAT!? Why can¡¯t I go?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Because if you go you will die, and it will distract us.¡± Christian said. ¡°Then what am I supposed to do? I can¡¯t stay here! Nobody here will help me here, your enemies will target me so I have to go with you!¡± Kaiden pleaded, deep inside him he didn¡¯t want to be alone. After losing Eldys he didn¡¯t want to meet the family, he felt too guilty. Inside his heart was the wrenching pain of loss, he wanted to be with his parents more than ever. ¡°Kaiden we can protect you but we WILL die trying. I know that you need us but you must be strong. If you stay with us we will die, then you will die. We can¡¯t put you in harm¡¯s way like that. The only thing we can do is send you to some people we trust. Also we¡¯ve made arrangements for Zigg to be with you.¡± Christian said coldly. With that Kaiden knew there was no chance of him going with his parents. Tears of anger and loss flowed through him still. He understood that them leaving him behind was best, that it would be safer but he couldn¡¯t help being abandoned. ¡°Kaiden we¡¯re sorry that we have to send you away. Please don¡¯t think it¡¯s because we don¡¯t want you to be with us. (sigh) Where we are going, is a place we will be recruiting and training soldiers, mercenaries, and even some bandits. This is so your mother and I can reclaim our home, the home that was taken from us, and the home you deserve to be in. we love you deeply Kaiden, but until you can protect yourself you shouldn¡¯t come with us to the Kedaesa. I promise you once you¡¯re able to become a skilled warrior or mage you can come to us.¡± Christian said sadly. Inside his heart he hated leaving his son, hated that he didn¡¯t have the strength to protect his own family and friends. The days they were in hiding there were attacks on the Eldys¡¯s company. All the properties that Eldys and them owned were attacked and in ruin. Over the last few weeks while they were in hiding and were disconnected from everyone many of the friends his family had made were targeted financially, politically, and some were even killed. Only people in the military were safe from the targeting. The news of the unfortunate events happening to their friends and that there wasn¡¯t anything they could do for them was aggravating to say the least. Kaiden¡¯s friends at school were safe of course but they had all stopped contacting Kaiden. Pressure from an unknown number of directions was forcing them to abandon Kaiden. On top of their friends abandoning them there was the issue of the orphanages he¡¯d built up. The orphanages were destroyed by fire, the report said the causes were ¡®accidental¡¯ but it didn¡¯t matter, the cost to rebuild, staff, and maintain them weren¡¯t an issue but now none of the suppliers were willing to sell them materials and nobody wanted to take the job to rebuild. Thus over seven hundred children were out of a home and meals to eat. Back in the moment Kaiden asked, ¡°What would be considered strong enough to rejoin you?¡± The three of them looked at each other not sure of what to say until Lina said, ¡°Well you¡¯d have to be at least as strong as a master swordsman of one style. That¡¯d be the minimum before you¡¯re even allowed to leave where you¡¯re going. All of us here are masters of at least one style. As for you dad he¡¯s the only one to reach intermediate on a second style. Christian why don¡¯t you show him your stats so he knows what to strive for¡± Christian pondered for a moment and finally agreed. As he showed him his ring and summoned the info he said, ¡°Kaiden, stats are people can do without a sword, armor, or skills. These stats are all a guess that the stat ring formulates to give us an idea of what our abilities are.¡± Kaiden nodded as he saw his father¡¯s stats for the first time.
Status Info
NAMEChristian Greywolf
LVL202
Strength280Intelligence136
Agility200Charisma200
Vitality302Wisdom110
Dexterity192Leadership203
Kaiden saw this and wasn¡¯t sure how to feel. The numbers meant something to everyone else but Kaiden was never shown other stats before so had no idea what to say. Lina on the other hand figured it out and started explaining. ¡°Kaiden the thing is that a level isn¡¯t what gives you your strength in life, not your abilities or talents. Someone can be level 200 and be slow as a rock or quick as an arrow. The thing is though the skills you have are definitely more important than just your stats. Don¡¯t misinterpret these stats, there are no ways to put into numbers or definitions.¡± ¡°What about blessings or enchantments?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°The enchantments are different and as for blessings are normally not a very big difference. The different enchants are shown differently. Kaiden don¡¯t worry but this is just so you know how strong Christian is. When you¡¯re strong enough you¡¯ll know. Now you should go and prepare for the trip.¡± Lina said. ¡°But..¡± Kaiden started. ¡°No buts Kaiden. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow so you will go and prepare for our journey get everything ready on this list.¡± Christian said. He took out the paper and passed it to Kaiden. Kaiden grudgingly took the slip and left the room and began gathering supplies. South-east of the West Storm Kingdom, fifty thousand leagues away was the center of the Continent. The forest of forgotten souls, an ancient place where only the strong could survive. In the last three ages never has it ever been conquered, settled, or even claimed. The legends of the forest were widely known throughout the land. It was here there was a place known as the ¡®Temple of Dragons¡¯ was located. Here nine followers of Krieg stood in a circle discussing what to do about the ¡®Mark of Krieg¡¯, all nine of them were [Dragon-Rank] Style swordsmen. Here they discussed what to do, here they discussed the future of all lives of Zerte. ¡°WE MUST BEGIN PREPARATIONS!¡± roared a man in a red cloak. ¡°NO! We must begin with spreading word! If the people see our marks then they will become conscious to the events that will be unfolding!¡± yelled in return while wearing a green cloak. ¡°We can¡¯t! If people knew the mark was here then the panic would not do us any good!¡± a man in blue cautioned. ¡°Enough! This is getting us nowhere. Valso, Kalyim and Retak, you will begin recruitment and training for us. Eldim, Winsor, Palema, and Takan, go to the heads of the Kingdoms and empires and tell them the situation. Leave out the West Storm Kingdom, a fellow brother is already preparing there. Wraithas and I will search for artifacts, and other things. If any of you find those worthy of talent then recruit them if you can, if not give them our seals, we will need them later. Now do this as is my order!¡± he commanded. ¡°Yes! Elder Dragon!¡± they all replied and within minutes they all dispersed to their appointed tasks.¡± Wriaithas and the Elder Dragon took to the west, as they traveled various beasts and monsters cleared a path, instinctively they knew not to get in their way. ¡°My lord, Elder. I must ask your forgiveness but I will need a few days to attend to some personal matters.¡± He said. ¡°Oh? What matters would that be if I may ask?¡± ¡°One of a teacher¡¯s matter, a pupil of mine requires some attention. His family was recently attacked by the [Fangs of Nazol]. I will rejoin you in a few weeks elder.¡± He explained. ¡°Very well, we shall meet in Setat.¡± The elder replied and like that Wraithas departed. Rako was eating lunch alone by the southern watchtower. Ever since he entered the army he was happy to take guard duty on the southern wall. The view was one of his favorite, it showed the southern plains along with the southern road. He would see people every day and see the starts at night. Eating his lunch wasn¡¯t so bad with a arrow injury, except for the pain of course. ¡°I hear this is your favorite view.¡± Rako turned to his back and saw his commander there. Christian stood there with a smile, as he walked over and stood next to Rako. Together they stood there in silence, watching the people pass through the gates. To Rako it was a most peaceful scene, he could see the travelers, merchants, and adventurers come through here. Somewhere deep inside him he always wanted to become an adventurer but he never had the chance. ¡°So have you made a decision?¡± Christian asked while still looking at the scenery. Rako thought for a moment but still deep inside he still had no idea what to do. The decision to leave his life was hard, he had friends and even some people he called brothers here. ¡°No sir, I haven¡¯t. At least not yet, it¡¯s not an easy decision to leave your friends behind.¡± Rako confessed. ¡°Which is why I said to bring someone along. But I can understand how it¡¯s hard, but now that were alone you can ask me anything you want. You deserve a choice, more than what we had.¡± Christian said with a resounding sadness in his voice. ¡°Where are we going first off, why do people want you dead, and what do I get if I go with you?¡± Rako asked. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Heh, well first you¡¯re going to a village in the south. Then you¡¯ll be meeting an old friend of mine and if you¡¯re lucky my master. As for who want us dead you¡¯re better off not knowing, at least until you¡¯re stronger. Lastly as for what you¡¯ll gain for coming with me? I don¡¯t know, but if you need money I can get you a hundred gold now. You may die, you may be cursed, crippled, skewered, or even tortured. That¡¯s all possible. But what I guarantee is that on the other side of the pain is fame, glory, strength, and possibly a chance to change history and even a chance to be part of history. What we are planning is beyond what you can comprehend right now but I can say that once you take the first step there is no turning back.¡± The young soldier stood there, absorbing every word his commander said. The fear of all those things were high, but what rose even higher was the hope to become strong, gain renown, and to change history was all too appealing. Rako had made his decision, even if he was to die he wanted to try and be a part of history or die trying. The orphaned soldier who became a legend, the temptation was too much. ¡°Who is your old friend commander?¡± Rako wondered. ¡°You ever heard of [Arthur the Weapon Master]? ¡°Of course, he¡¯s a legend! Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s your friend?! Then who¡¯s your master?¡± Rako asked with astonishment. ¡°Haha well if he¡¯s there then you¡¯ll get to meet my master, but if he¡¯s not I¡¯ll tell you then. How¡¯s that sound?¡± ¡°OK sir, you got a deal.¡± Rako said as he shook Christian¡¯s hand. ¡°Ok then. Pack your things I¡¯ll talk to the HQ and get you released. Go get packing we leave tomorrow at dawn. Also if you do get a chance to bring someone bring them to me so I can explain it to them.¡± Christian said. ¡°Yes sir,¡± Rako said as he saluted as they parted ways and walked off to his barracks. Rako sat at his bunk, gathering his things, he¡¯d made his decision to leave the army and go with Christian. As for who he would bring along he had no idea, and decided not to bring anyone but himself. He felt a hand on his shoulder and turned around. ¡°Hey there Rako, what you doing?¡± his friend asked. ¡°Hey there, Kalto. Im packing my stuff and im leaving tomorrow.¡± He told him honestly. ¡°Leaving? Why man?¡± Kalto surprised. Ever since Kalto was in the army Rako was there, working hard to advance in rank. Kalto knew it was weird and that something was off, yet Rako said it seriously. ¡°I am leaving with Commander Christian and his family.¡± Rako said in a slightly sad tone. ¡°I would stay but he is offering me something that isn¡¯t offered in the military. Freedom. I¡¯ve talked about it with him and he guaranteed me that no matter what we do, it will change the future of all of Zerte. How can I say no to that? Me. A common orphan to try to be part of history. Between a stable life of the army or some adventure for once, all those stories that the commander would tell us. Didn¡¯t you ever feel like there was more to life?¡± Rako asked his friend. Kalto was his junior back when they were younger, back then the orphanages were just as bad as the street they slept in. They were always together, even when Rako joined the army first Kalto was just behind him. The two of them always looked out for each other, through thick and thin. ¡°Actually, why don¡¯t you come with?¡± Rako asked as he finished packing. ¡°What? Are you joking?¡± Kalto asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. There are going to be things that we can do to change the world, so just like before. We will always be brothers, since we were young and always stealing food. Come with me.¡± Rako offered with his hand out. Rako stood there with his hand out stretched waiting for him to take it, except in the end the handshake never came. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rako, I can¡¯t me being here gave me a purpose, something I didn¡¯t have before. Plus without me the small orphans have nothing. Since the kids are counting on me to feed them. You remember what it was like out there¡­ I can¡¯t just abandon them.¡± He replied. ¡°I understand Kalto. Thanks and look after the kids, I¡¯ll send some money if I can.¡± Rako said as he turned to leave the barracks. ¡°Wait¡­ I can¡¯t go with you but maybe you can take Athola? She¡¯s still a recruit but she¡¯s got talent as an archer. Plus she grew up like us in the back alley except in the darker side of town.¡± Kalto said. ¡°Ok I¡¯ll ask her, good luck bro. stay sharp out here.¡± Rako said as he walked towards the training area. At the training area there were a group of recruits training with the bow. One particular recruit was shooting bulls-eye after bulls-eye. Athola, the most talented scout of the new recruits, she was quiet to say the least, she was eleven years old with an uncanny aim. She always had this no nonsense attitude when training. She stood there knocking her arrows with her slender arms as she let loose her arrow to the targets. ¡°Trainer Zosa! May I have a moment of your time?¡± ¡°Second Rank Rako. How are you?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯m doing well sir, may I borrow a recruit sir?¡± ¡°Sure, anyone or did you have someone in mind?¡± ¡°Trainee Athola sir, Commander Christian¡¯s orders.¡± He told him. ¡°Sure, wait a moment. TRAINEE ATHOLA GET OVER HERE NOW!¡± Trainer Zosa roared. Startled she missed her target but hurriedly rushed over. She stood at attention with her bow at her side. She looked scared, since she¡¯d never been called out of training before. ¡°Trainee Athola you will follow Second rank Rako. Understood?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± she shouted. ¡°This way trainee¡± Rako said. They left the training area and walked towards the main headquarters. They were stopped at the door, when Rako said. ¡°Here to see Commander Christian¡± Rako told them ¡°Sign here both of you¡± the guards told them. As they signed their names and went inside Athola asked him, ¡°What¡¯d I do?¡± ¡°Do? You didn¡¯t do anything this is a job offer.¡± He said. ¡°Job offer? What do you mean big bro?¡± she said, she hadn¡¯t called him big bro since they were young, since he was ten. Once he¡¯d joined the army she started calling him by his name, since she didn¡¯t want people to know he was an orphan as well since it could affect his status. ¡°Look Athola, what the commander is going to offer is a really big offer, I recommend you take it and follow me there.¡± He said to her. Rako knew girls who joined the military were safer than being in the street but in reality it was just as bad with superior officers. He¡¯d heard of stories where high ranking soldiers would pick or rape lower ranking female soldiers. He could never bare to listen to those stories. They reached the commanders room and knocked. ¡°Come in!¡± As they went inside they were greeted by Commander Christian but also General Ivan, and Vice-General Raz. ¡°Ah Rako, I see you brought a friend. Ivan¡­ Raz... this is the one I was talking about. I was hoping you could do the [Sword of Qualification] for him. Since he¡¯s an orphan he probably for access to a [Qualification Orb] at best. Am I right?¡± ¡°Ah yes sir.¡± Rako said shyly. Normally orphans other low ranking people when going through Recruitment day only had access to the Qualification orb. It was a simple orb that flashed three colors. Red for warrior, blue for mage, and green for healer. The accuracy was not so bad but in details it was quite bad. More detailed tests were done once you went to try and learn something. Recruitment day was more like ¡®this is what you can do day¡¯ for the poor. For most of the poor they tried to join the army, or mercenaries but some would be turned into bandits. General Ivan took out the sword and held the hilt out to Rako. ¡°Just grab the hilt and watch the emblem.¡± He said. Rako grabbed the hilt and saw the emblem change. The emblem glowed and turned into the shape of a single sword. This sword wasn¡¯t your average long sword though. It was a sword with no guard yet still held a double edge. ¡°Haha well that explains why your shield control is so bad Rako. I know that symbol, that¡¯s the emblem of an attacker. I don¡¯t know which one though.¡± Christian said. ¡°That is the emblem on a specific type of sword common in the east land. Not very popular here but many blacksmiths are able to make it, it¡¯s not that different than that of a common sword*.¡± ¡°Ah that¡¯s good to know. Now Rako who is this you¡¯ve brought with you?¡± Christian asked. ¡°This is Trainee Athola. I was planning on bringing her with us sir.¡± ¡°Ah ok, well since she¡¯s here why don¡¯t we give her a go at the sword as well?¡± Christian offered. ¡°That¡¯s fine, Trainee grab the hilt and watch the emblem.¡± She grabbed the hilt and again the emblem changed again. This tine what turned up wasn¡¯t a sword of any kind but a bow and arrow. ¡°Oh looks like she¡¯s just like Maria. Kid you have some natural skill obviously.¡± Raz said. ¡°That is the mark of the ranger, one of the rarest of archer emblems there are. Out of every million archers, on average only a one ranger is found.¡± Christian said. ¡°OK then now to the main reason you¡¯re here. What I am going to tell you is a secret. Nobody is allowed to know, understood?¡± Christion asked. ¡°Yes sir.¡± As Christian explained what would be happening and what could happen, she stood there listening to it all before she finally agreed. ¡°Are you sure? There isn¡¯t any going back.¡± Rako asked. ¡°Yeah and I get to be with my big bro again so it¡¯s not so bad.¡± She smiled. ¡°Very well. Rako take this bag of gold and get her supplied. Also buy this as well¡± Christian said. ¡°Yes sir, Come on Athola.¡± Rako said as he took her out of the headquarters. Later that night Kaiden sat in his bed room looking over his things, as he heard someone knock on the door. Kaiden stood up and opened it to find Zigg there, smiling he hugged his teacher. ¡°Hello Kaiden, im glad to see your safe.¡± Zigg said. ¡°Thank you master zigg.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kaiden. I¡¯ve heard about what misfortune has befallen your family.¡± Zigg told him. ¡°It¡¯s ok Master, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°I know but im still sorry for what has happened to you, but I have something for you.¡± He said as he pulled out a large and small crystal. ¡°This here is a [Measuring Crystal], it is used to gauge one¡¯s mana during training. This will help you gauge your mana rank. The other is a small communication crystal, it allows you to speak telepathically to anyone nearby but they can¡¯t respond unless they have one as well.¡± Zigg said. ¡°Thank you zigg.¡± Kaiden responded as he gave Zigg a tight hug. ¡°Kaiden it was my pleasure. There is another reason I have come tonight.¡± Zigg said sorrowfully. ¡°What is it?¡± Kaiden asked ¡°I can no longer be your master. Your journey will take you far beyond my grasp and will require you to improve faster than ever before. It is beyond my ability as a master to help you survive your future.¡± Zigg said in a sorrowful tone. ¡°I understand.¡± Kaiden responded. ¡°I know you do, Kaiden before I leave you I want you to have one last thing. These are the introductory books on magic, they will be useful to you once you begin magic training. These books will guide you Kaiden, they are the best out right now. It can guide you all the way to a mage of rank one. After that you will have to figure out your own way to improve.¡± Zigg told him with a smile. ¡®With these books even without a teacher he should be able to get to the first rank of mage no problem.¡¯ Zigg thought to himself, seeing how Kaiden was also a fan of books. ¡°Thank you so much Zigg.¡± Kaiden said sadly. ¡°It¡¯s ok, I must leave now but good luck and get some sleep¡± Zigg said as he turned and left. Kaiden stood in his room with tears leaving him. Today marked the loss of another person he called a friend. Zigg had managed to teach Kaiden the basics of theory but since he¡¯d not been able to use spells yet without a conduit he¡¯d have to wait. ¡®I guess I should pack this away and go to sleep¡¯ Kaiden said as he rolled into bed. ¡®I wonder what my stats are, I need to figure out how much I need to grow so I can get reunite with my family..¡¯ Kaiden thought as he figured since he saw his father¡¯s stats he wanted to figure out how much training was needed. ¡°Status Info¡±
Status Info
NAMEKaiden Tala Greywolf
Level--
StrengthPretty weakIntelligenceNot Bad
AgilityNot that FastCharismaNot Much
VitalityWeakWisdomFool
DexterityFlimsyLeadershipNone
¡°WHAT THE HELL!?¡± ================================== A/N: Thanks again everyone who reads my story sorry i''ve been bust with school and other RL matters. Also i will say that this story will have a chapter every 10 -14 days. unless i get a mindblowing amount of free time to write. PLEASE RATE AND FOLLOW =] Thanks everyone!
PREVIOUS CHAPTERRate this on Main NEXT CHAPTER
Ch. – 11 Goodbye Hey all! A small announcement! Next week will i will be posting a new series which is going to be sci-fi genre please stay tuned for it! and as always enjoy!!! ================================================================ ¡°MOM!¡± Kaiden yelled as he ran out of his room into his parent¡¯s room. The door swung open as she came out with a bow drawn and ready for anything. Startled Kaiden stopped running and held his hands up. She quickly lowered her bow and came over. ¡°Kaiden don¡¯t yell like that! I nearly took your ear off.¡± She said ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just I had a question about my stat ring.¡± Kaiden said as he dropped his hands and walked over. ¡°What is it? Come in here.¡± She said. Kaiden want inside and showed her his stats and she laughed. ¡°Were you thinking about yourself? Seeing you strong you are or how much you need to improve?¡± She asked. ¡°Yeah¡± ¡°Well that explains it, you¡¯re on a [Compare Stats] mode. So it told you what you stats were in comparison to your goals.¡± ¡°[Compare Stats]? I can do that?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Yes you can but if you want to see your own you should clear your mind and focus on yourself.¡± She told him Kaiden did just that and in front of him his stats changed again, this time revealing his own stats in front of him.
Status Info
NAMEKaiden Tala Greywolf
ClassUnknown
Level10
Strength23Intelligence46
Agility25Charisma24
Vitality13Wisdom9
Dexterity10Leadership0
¡°Oh, I can see them now mom. Looks like I''m level¡­¡± Kaiden said before cut off. ¡°Kaiden, what did we say before? Focus on your stats not your levels.¡± She said with a look. ¡°Oh yeah, okay. Well im going to go back to sleep mom. Sorry for scaring you.¡± Kaiden said as he left and went back to his room to sleep. ---2 day ago--- Pam looked around and saw Setat for the first time. The magnificent buildings, people walking around and kids running around. The city was a marvel to her little eyes as she got lost in the moment and stopped walking. ¡°Pam! Keep up!¡± someone called. Pam looked ahead to see her dad leading a group of other children to the awakening today. Normally the elder would have don¡¯t it but recently her dad was elected as the newest elder by some miracle. Pam ran back to the group and followed the rest of them. ¡°Wow! This place is huge, can you imagine living here?¡± a boy on her left said. ¡°It''s amazing. It''s not hard to imagine the millions of people living here.¡± She responded in awe. As they looked around in awe Fered let them and while he got them a place at an inn. From there they dropped their things off and proceeded to the main temple where arrangements had already been made. inside all the children they were all so happy, today they would have their awakening and from there they could officially have jobs, property, and if they wanted to join the army or mages college. As they left the inn there was a commotion down the road, soldiers not guards were running towards them. ¡°MOVE! MOVE! MOVE!¡± they roared as people made way for them, suddenly arrows started falling. Fered saw this and rushed the kids to the side as he nearly missed them. ¡°Everyone into the alley now! PAM! COME HERE!¡± he yelled. The children all ran into the alley but Pam who was at the edge of them saw the group of soldiers racing past them. Inside the group she saw Kaiden running inside them and saw an arrow fly at him but noticed a soldier take the arrow for him. As the soldiers rushed pass Pam could see other people being hit as arrows Flew. Men, women, and children were hit indiscriminately some even died. People laid on the ground wailing in pain and suffering. When the arrows stopped flying and the group of soldiers had ran down the road Pam and Fered looked around and could only see horror in front of them. Those unhurt looked around to see what had happened still stunned and shocked about what had just happened. It wasn''t until the moans of pain finally shook Fered out of his daze. He then began helping people closest to him as he yelled for people to start helping. Pam started helping as well and helped organize the other children. That day would mark them forever as the first ever near death experience. ------ ----- ----- ------ -DAWN ¨C A few hours later Kaiden awoke to his mother¡¯s touch. She whispered to him signaling it was time for them to leave. Kaiden sat up and rubbed his eyes and grabbed his things. In his bag he packed his books, clothes, gold, and some other valuables. He moved out and walked with his family to meet the others who would be waiting for them at the gate. At the gate Reko and Athola were waiting for them. No words were spoken as the six of them left together towards the south. They walked for a few hours away from the city when the first split in the road was seen. ¡°Reko originally one more person was supposed to go with you but that¡¯s changed so now the three of you are going to be with each other for a few years so I hope you guys will take care of each other.¡± He said. ¡°Yes, sir but now since were so far away from the city can we know where we¡¯ll be going?¡± he asked. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the [Mountain of Dragons]. There you will train with the [Grandmasters] of Zerte. My [Sword-Brother] is there and he will train you there and you will become his disciples. That is if you meet his requirements, if not there are always three other masters you can train under.¡± He told them. The young kids were in a state of mind where surprised mixed with shocked and fear. The [Mountain of Dragons] was a place where many swordsmen and swordswomen would dream of practicing and learning. It was a place where strength and power dictated everything and of course the leaders were one of the few [Grandmasters] of the continent. [Grandmasters] were people who were swordsmen of legends. Warriors who could split mountains and who could destroy nations. The mountain was situated at the border of the [Wildlands] and the rest of the settled kingdoms. Deep inside the [Wildlands] was the [Forest of Forgotten Souls] a place which brought even more terror to their young hearts. ¡°How are we supposed to get there? The [mountain of dragons] would take us about six years to walk that!¡± Reko asked them. ¡°What about learning magic? The dragons aren''t mages so there isn''t anyone qualified to teach me.¡± Kaiden asked as well. ¡°Well those books Zigg gave you will get you your basics, so after your swordsman training you can find another master to study off of. Kaiden you shouldn''t put magic over swordsmanship nor the other way around. Swordsmen with enough power can split spells, and do as much damage as mages can.¡± Christian said to Kaiden, then pulled out a scroll. ¡°What¡¯s that? Athola asked as she¡¯d never seen one before. ¡°This is a [Communicate Scroll], similar to a teleportation scroll and it can call anyone so long as you¡¯ve met them and they accept it but I''m not using it yet, were going to travel to Morthall first before doing so.¡± Christian said. The three young ones were still confused but had no choice but to continue along the path. For the entire first day they walked in silence, staying alert in case of ambush but alas there was no ambush waiting for them. Walking for the whole day was uneventful as they reached the small town of Morthall. Once there they went to a small farm were a man was sitting in the front. ¡°Good to see you Bull, how¡¯s the kids?¡± Christian asked. ¡°They¡¯re good, set up is downstairs wolf.¡± Bull replied. Kaiden was about to say hi but was pushed into the house already by Lina as they all herded through into a basement. The basement was large and had magic crystals lining the walls which illuminated the room. There on the floor a magic circle could be seen, in there Kaiden could read part of the magic circle and understood immediately that it was a teleportation circle! From the size and complexity Kaiden couldn''t fathom the rank of mage it took to make such a circle. Magic circles fell under the arcane magic category and the number of mages who could create such a thing could be counted on one hand. ¡°This is a Magic circle to help establish a stable teleportation without the unwanted effects.¡± Christian explained. ¡°What unwanted effects?¡± Athola asked. ¡°Just paralysis, lots of pain, and massive hunger for being unconscious for a week.¡± Lina answered. ¡°Oh.¡± Athola said with a stunned look on her face. Christian laughed at the sarcastic joke and activated the communication scroll. ¡°Communicate!¡± Christian said as he activated the scroll as he fell silent. ¡°Why can¡¯t we hear anything?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°The scroll only connects the two minds, Christian is currently connected to whoever he¡¯s calling.¡± Lina said. ¡°You don¡¯t know who he¡¯s calling?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°I do, but it¡¯ll be more fun once you meet him.¡± She responded. Christian looked up from the scroll and told them, ¡°Step out the circle and wait.¡± A few moments later the circle started shining and Kaiden could feel the mana drop in the room. In the circle stood a man in full leather chest armor, metal bracers, and two swords. The man looked powerful as he surveyed the room until he spotted Christian. ¡°Sword-Brother!¡± the man said with a tone of excitement. ¡°Sword-Brother! So good to see you¡± Christian said. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe, the master will be here soon.¡± He said. ¡°The Master is coming?¡± Christian said in shock. ¡°Yes, he wishes to speak with you, he¡¯s missed you since you left the mountain.¡± He said. ¡°Then in that case we must charge the circle, Kaiden do you have any stones?¡± Christian asked. ¡°No, Lina sold the last one the other day.¡± Kaiden responded. ¡°In that case can you charge the circle? Lina can show you how.¡± Christian asked. ¡°Christian how can you let a boy charge the circle? The circle requires at least a mage of third rank to charge per use! Use this mana crystal instead¡± the man said with a frown. ¡°Haha Kaiden can handle it, after all he¡¯s the one who charged that crystal Sword-Brother.¡± Christian said with a chuckle. ¡°What? So this is your son? The [Magical Savant] who will become a swordsman. Interesting.¡± The man said. ¡°Christian come here. Put your hands in the air and focus on the circle and push the mana out of you. Imagine the energy originating in your chest lead it out.¡± Lina told him. Kaiden held his hands out and slowly focused as he closed his eyes. Thump. Thump. Thump. Kaiden began to feel his mana reach his fingers but they wouldn''t leave until there was a smooth stream of mana. Slowly his control became better and better and the mana began to surge out. ¡°Amazing. For one so young to control his mana so quickly, what age is he Christian?¡± the man asked. ¡°He¡¯s nine, just went through the awakening Arthur.¡± Christian responded. ¡°Truly amazing, if he were to combine magic and swordsmanship he could possible break through the current barrier of [Spellswords] and there might finally be a [Grandmaster Dragon]. That would truly be marvelous. Hard to imagine he¡¯s your son though.¡± Arthur joked. ¡°Ha. Ha. Ha. Very funny and as for his abilities I¡¯ll let him decide on his own.¡± Christian said. ¡°I wouldn''t mind if he became a [Mystic swordsman]¡± Maria said next to them. ¡°Hmm that too would be interesting, but he would require a high affinity for earth magic. So depending on his affinities he could become one.¡± Arthur responded. Reko and Athola stood behind them and whispered to each other about the man in front of them. ¡°This is [Arthur the Weapon Master]? I thought he¡¯d be more muscular.¡± Athola whispered. ¡°Looks are deceiving young lady.¡± Arthur said as he looked behind him. Athola became stone faced and couldn''t understand how he¡¯d heard her. ¡°I have very good hearing, and now you wondering if I can read your mind.¡± He said Athold was really beginning to really think Arthur could until she realized Reko laughing to her left. ¡°You can¡¯t really read my mind can you?¡± She asked timidly. ¡°Who knows?¡± He said with a smile. Kaiden who had been letting his mana flow out for over five minutes now had finally filled the circle with enough mana if not more. ¡°Now he should know to come now.¡± Arthur said. As quick as he said it the circle began to glow and the mana Kaiden had just fed into the circle was gone. In the center of the circle appeared a man smiling as he saw Christian. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Christian said as he went to one knee. Kaiden who had never seen his father kneel was really surprised. Next to him Arthur had also kneeled, along with everyone else but Kaiden and the other young ones. ¡°Ah Christian! So good to see you again safe and sound and Maria so happy to see you safe as well where is your child? Last we saw each other was over ten years ago! My how time has gone by.¡± He said as he walked over to lift Christian off the floor. ¡°Grandmaster Wraithas, Our son Kaiden is behind you. He is the one who charged the magic circle which transported you here.¡± Christian said. Wraithas looked behind him and saw Kaiden standing there. ¡°Really? How is this possible? At such a young age as well.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a magical Savant sir the first one since the last age. As such we were hoping to send him to the [Mountain of Dragons] for protection and training.¡± Christian explained. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Oh I see. What of his magical talents then? It¡¯d be a waste to not cultivate such magical talent.¡± He asked. ¡°Currently he only had the basic magical texts sir. His previous master had to release him in fear of his own safety. The [Fangs of Nazol] are ruthless and we advised him to cut all ties with us.¡± ¡°Hmm true. True. Very well there¡¯s nothing we can do about that. Unless¡­ young one do you know your affinities?¡± he asked. ¡°Uhh I don¡¯t know sir.¡± Kaiden responded. ¡°Hmm well then I suppose I can just ask a favor from a friend and have him teach your son at the Mountain¡± He said as he pondered for a little while. ¡°Ah, I have an idea! Christian. Maria. Would you let my take charge of your son? I will take him to someone I know to test his affinities and see what best to train him as. If you agree I will guarantee your son¡¯s protection until I can return him to the mountain. What do you say?¡± Wraithas asked. Christian and Maria stood there stunned. A grandmaster had taken a personal interest in their son. On the other hand the grandmaster had taken an interest in their son, this could be seen as a blessing and a curse. For someone so powerful to take their son away to be tested would be a once in a lifetime chance but the dangers would be also great. Luckily Wraithas was a well-liked person, unlike other Grandmasters. ¡°The decision is Kaiden¡¯s Grandmaster. If he wants to test his affinities then he should go with you and discover them. We only ask you explain the dangers to him first.¡± Maria told him. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Kaiden responded immediately. ¡°Very well then. Kaiden will come with me for a few days and then I will escort him here and send him to the mountain.¡± Wraithas said to Christian and Maria. ¡°Of course, grandmaster. What about the two behind me though? They need some guidance once they¡¯re at the mountain.¡± Christian said. ¡°Well Arthur will take care of them until I get back, also Arthur tell them not to test them immediately until I return.¡± He said ¡°Yes, Grandmaster¡± ¡°Now take the young ones to the Mountain and get them situated, should be quite dark there so take them to the rest area.¡± Wraithas commanded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Hold onto me¡± Arthur said as he took Reko and Athola to the magic circle and took out a scroll. Slowly the scroll and the magic circle began to light up. ¡°We need a bit more mana, Kaiden if you would please?¡± Arthur asked. Kaiden just held out his hands and stated channeling mana through his palms again. The circle started glowing and then the three of them were gone. Kaiden had expended nearly eighty percent of his mana and was staying to feel tired now, although his mana capacity was abnormally high he would feel tired as well as faint if he expended all his mana. ¡°Now then Christian, Maria, Lina. You had better tell me why the [Fangs of Nazol] have started attacking you again. Why would they go after you when you were no longer near the old kingdom?¡± Wraithas asked them. ¡°It has to do with my brother, he¡¯s been marshalling forces and we¡¯ve been his support. Financially we¡¯ve provided over forty percent of the funding over the years and somehow they tracked the money back to us.¡± Maria said. ¡°Oh dear, I understand then. I wish I could offer more help but I am bound by the ancient creed. Now we must leave, do yourself a favor and get stronger. The [High Master of Nazol] is no weakling so as you are now you had better start training again.¡± Wraithas said as he went upstairs. Kaiden began to move with them upstairs where they saw Bull standing in guard at the entrance of the house. ¡°Bull, Nice to see you again.¡± ¡°You as well Wraithas, the fee if you please.¡± Bull said. ¡°Here you go.¡± Wraithas said as he pulled out a pouch. Bull looked in inside and smiled. ¡°Payment is confirmed, thank you for you patronage.¡± Bull replied. ¡°Hey Bull which way to the inn?¡± Christian asked. ¡°You¡¯re looking at it, three silver a night per person.¡± Bull said. ¡°This is an Inn?¡± Maria asked ¡°Yup, you guys can stay upstairs, the family is away.¡± Bull responded. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll stay here. Grandmaster may we have a moment alone first with Kaiden before you leave tomorrow? We¡¯d rather have it now because we are planning to leave in a few hours.¡± Maria said to Wraithas. ¡°Of course, I shall retire upstairs¡± as he was led by Bull, they walked upstairs together and the sound of a door shutting could be heard. ¡°Listen Kaiden, you can¡¯t tell this right now but Wraithas is someone who has attained Grandmaster Dragon. Have you heard of that before?¡± Christian asked him. ¡°No, I know Dragons are supposed to be very strong but I¡¯ve never heard of Grandmaster.¡± Kaiden responded. ¡°Well Kaiden think of it this way. I''m almost a Dragon rank, but Grandmaster can kill me in a thousand different ways and I would only be able to react too late.¡± Christian explained. Kaiden was shocked. The people who attained Dragon rank were people who commanded armies, defended kings, had grand adventures and were relatively safe. For a person to kill a dragon and to be able to do it that easily was unfathomable to him. ¡°Now Kaiden about you traveling with Wraithas, you should always be respectful but still speak your mind, he likes talking with people. At the same time do NOT touch his sword for any reason, he is very picky about his sword. And the last thing is, we know you have some hidden skills you haven¡¯t told us about but when you reach the mountain you will have to use it. That place a place where training is a everyday thing so the [Battle Aura] of that place will consume you. It¡¯s ok to be consumed in the aura and become diligent but do not let it overtake some people have died from over exhaustion on the mountain.¡± Christian said. ¡°Ok I will father.¡± Kaiden said. Slowly he began to suffocate, as the words left his mouth the impending feeling of knowing someone would be leaving hit him. The thoughts of if they would ever see each other again. Kaiden had never felt any type of loss like this since his previous death, he remembered the feeling of loss and was going through it all over again. It was here that he prayed to the divine goddess for the first time to ask for something. Kaiden prayed with all of his heart and soul¡­ Prayed like there was no tomorrow¡­ Prayed as if the people you cared about would definitely be protected¡­ Kaiden prayed as he hugged his father, the man who taught him swordsmanship, the one who ate dinner with him at home, the one who risked his life to protect his family and the one who was always patient with him no matter what. Christian could feel what was happening in Kaiden, such feelings that are hard to forget. Christian pulled Kaiden in for a tight hug as they held on to each other for a little while. Behind them Maria slowly started to cry as the thought of leaving her son to endure hardships that would make men cry. Slowly Kaiden and Christian let each other go and Maria took his place and hugged Kaiden. Kaiden was still praying to the goddess, as Maria and he hugged, the memories flooded him again about who his mother was. She wasn''t a princess to him, she was the one who cooked dinner at home, the one who taught him how to sew his own pants after they¡¯d been torn, and she one who taught him how to read. Those memories they shared together, the laughter and the joy would always be a spark in his soul. As they let go of each other Lina also was sniffing a little bit until Kaiden ran into her and hugged her as well. Together they cried a little bit as well, they remembered their memories together as well, the orphanage, the negotiations, the laughter and dinners they would eat together. All of them would be just that, memories. As they let go and Kaiden finally let go he was still praying that the goddess would help him. The others looked around and together they collected themselves and stopped their tears. What looked like a moment of solemn had turned out to be time stopping as Kaiden could move but the others couldn''t. Kaiden looked around and could see someone he wasn''t expecting. The War Spirit Krieg ¡°Hello Kaiden.¡± He said with a bored expression. ¡°War Spirit Krieg¡± Kaiden said with a bow. ¡°Ho? Why do you bow to me?¡± Krieg asked. Puzzled Kaiden wasn''t sure to respond, wasn''t Krieg there to answer his prayer? ¡°I thought you were answering my prayers. I was praying for my family¡¯s safety.¡± Kaiden told him honestly. ¡°Ah yes the prayer, you¡¯re prayer was so strong it reached many in the realm of deities. The goddess also heard it as well but that is only part of the reason I am here.¡± Krieg said as he pulled out a sword. This sword was unlike Krieg¡¯s though, this sword held a light green blood groove as the edge was a deadly streak of silver on the blade end. On the hilt was golden with golden leather bandaging the grip of the sword. ¡°What is that for?¡± Kaiden asked a little nervous, Krieg was known to never pull out his sword unless of battle. ¡°What is this for? It¡¯s for you of course this is your divine weapon, the [Orochi]. This was a pain in the ass to make but I must admit, it is a grand weapon almost as good as my [Dragons Maw]. I hope you treat it well and in turn it will treat you well as well. Here you go.¡± Krieg said as he tossed it to Kaiden. ¡°Wait! What am I doing to do when a divine weapon pops into my hands and my parents ask me where it came from!?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Ah ummm.¡± Krieg thought for a moment as he really didn''t care but to leave a divine weapon with someone of his level and skill would only bring out issues later. Also if it was stolen he¡¯d be tasked in retrieving it which would be a pain. Also to leave Kaiden in this situation would leave him being scolded by the Goddess which really scared him. ¡°Do you have another sword now?¡± Krieg asked Kaiden. ¡°No¡± Kaiden told him ¡°NO? At your age with no sword? In my age we started wearing swords at the age of five. No wonder each age gets weaker ughhh.¡± Krieg complained as he racked his brain for a new idea. ¡°OK what about a ring or jewels?¡± Krieg asked. ¡°Only my [Status Ring].¡± Kaiden said. ¡°Status ring?¡± Krieg was confused. ¡°From my awakening?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Awakening?¡± Krieg puzzled. It became clear that Krieg had not been following current events and by current events anything that happened in the last three thousand years. Not since he defeated the last calamity had he really been paying attention. In truth he would go to the divine realm where he would spar with other war and battle spirits allowing him to become more powerful. That or he would occasionally visit his followers every century or so in ways of preparation for the calamity but normally he wouldn''t pay attention at all. So the idea of a status ring was new to him so he decided to give it a try and conjured one up on his hand and focused. Then the ring shattered. Krieg and Kaiden stood there in confusion for a moment in awkward silence. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re too strong?¡± Kaiden suggested. ¡°Of course it is. Now back to the sword I figured out a way to keep it safe for you.¡± Krieg said as he changed topics from that embarrassing display. Next he conjured up a gem that was deep purple, and was attached to a thin black metal chain. ¡°This is a storage gem, although a low level one it can hold onto the divine weapon for you. This requires you to seal it with your blood though. Now as for how much you can bring, I¡¯d guess about the size of a crate. It¡¯s a really low level gem so don¡¯t expect too much.¡± Krieg said as he tossed the gem to Kaiden to personalize. Kaiden pricked his finger on the edge of the sword and dropped a few drops onto the gem as it glowed. ¡°Good, now just imagine putting the sword in the gem. It¡¯ll feel natural.¡± Krieg instructed. Kaiden willed the sword into the gem and with a slight light the sword turned into an orb of light and flew into his gem. ¡°Now that we¡¯re done I¡¯ll be off.¡± Krieg said. ¡°Wait what about my prayer?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Prayer? Oh right¡­ hmm¡­ well there¡¯s one thing I can do and that¡¯s give them better equipment or I can make it so they get stronger quicker. You can choose, but just so you know there¡¯s a price.¡± Krieg offered. ¡°What price?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how it works, you can either accept my offer or reject it.¡± ¡°Okay I accept! Grant them the better skills¡± Kaiden answered. ¡°Okay.¡± Krieg said as his hands flashed. ¡°The price for this is that you¡¯re a not allowed to use [Orochi] until you leave the [Mountain of Dragons]. Wow that is such a lucky price, well aren''t you the lucky one.¡± He said. ¡°I thought you made the price?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°No, that¡¯s not how it works, I do something like this and then a natural laws tell me the price that must be paid. I am just a pipe, where the water comes from and where it goes isn''t in my control.¡± Krieg said. ¡°I see, Thank you [War Spirit Krieg]¡± Kaiden said with another bow. ¡°Stop bowing, I hate when people bow.¡± Krieg said as he vanished. In the room everyone had resumed and they herded upstairs into the bedrooms for the night. That night Maria, Christian, and Lina set off on their journey to rebuild the group. Kaiden heard them pack and leave so he pretended to be asleep. While pretending the three of them kissed his forehead and slipped out into the dark. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N thanks all of you for reading! I would like to encourage all of you who read but don''t write any stories to please give it a try. we all have something to offer in terms of creativity. Please give it a chance!
PREVIOUS CHAPTERRate this on MainNEXT CHAPTER
Be Apart of the story!!! Hi! everyone i am currently writing a big list of name to draw from but I''ve run out of ideas SO i am opening this post up to those who would like to submit a character. there will be a few restrictions, 1) You will not be able to decide when I introduce you to the story 2) there will be no complaining about how i didn''t add you in the story if at all. 3) the first three will we most likely have a entry into the story. 4) Those who p.m me to try and get themselves entered will be removed. 5) If i do add you there will be a short thanks at the end of the chapter your character is introduced in. 6) lastly please use names that make sense, please don''t use your username unless it makes sense This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. now if you are still interested please fill out this form. First and last Name: Short description (Visually): PICK ONE WARRIOR MAGE, Rouge. CIVILIAN OTHER(Write it yourself) Edit - 2 ALSO INCLUDE AN AGE!!!!! Thats all. Shorter the better please. don''t write a full back story. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ EDIT-1: In addition if you dont put a last name i will put one for you unless i think its ok with just a first name. EDIT-2: Multiple character submissions are ok. Ch. – 12 Qtalo Earthshaker The sun had risen with a clear sky filled of hopes for a beautiful day. Normally Kaiden would have had a great day playing in the city with Emmitt or would be at the orphanage planning things to do or just enjoy the day by laying under the tree to watch the clouds. This was not one of those days, today Kaiden woke up feeling like a piece of his heart had been removed. Kaiden just got ready and went downstairs to see about something to eat. Heading down the stairs he could hear a small family laughing and talking. The voices of a small girl and a older boy. As he reached the bottom of the stairs the two kids stared at him, as he stared back. Behind them was Bull with a woman who seemed to be his wife seeing how he held her hand. The two smiled and said to him, ¡°Take a seat and Eat with us we have some eggs and bacon if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°Thank You¡± Kaiden moved to the table and sat down at an empty seat. The playfulness of the kids earlier had subsided as they shifted glances to their parents back and forth. ¡°Relax kids he¡¯s not the one you have to worry about.¡± Bull said with a smile. Almost like a wave the kids had started smiling and began to ask Kaiden a barrage of questions. ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°Do you know that old guy upstairs?¡± ¡°Do you always cry when you sleep?¡± ¡°How long will you be here?¡± ¡°Will you play with us?¡± ¡°What do you do?¡± And so on and so forth. ¡°Hey! Kids now slow down and breathe a little! You should at least give him a chance to answer¡± the woman said with a chuckle. Hearing this the kids silenced but looked at him with stars in their eyes waiting for an answer. Yet before Kaiden could reply they could hear footsteps coming down stairs. Everyone in the room turned to look at the one coming down the stairs. There Wraithas stood in his armor looking at them with a dull expression. ¡°Aahhh breakfast! May I join you Bull?¡± He asked ¡°Of course Wraithas. Kids move over.¡± He said as the kids moved closer to Kaiden, making space for him to sit. Immediately Wraithas put his hamds together and did a small prayer and began filling his plate. The room had now become awkward as they ate in silence for almost ten minutes until Wraithas said out loud. ¡°We will be leaving in two hours, Bull do you have what I ordered prepared?¡± Wraithas asked. ¡°It¡¯s almost done, should only be another minute.¡± He said. ¡°Excellent, now Kaiden walk with me outside. We need to have a little chat.¡± Wraithas said as Kaiden got up to follow him outside. Inside the kids whispered to each other, ¡°Wow he¡¯s really scary!¡± said the girl. ¡°Scary? I think he¡¯s strong! Did you see his armor?¡± The boy responded. ¡°Yeah but why was it all dented and scratched up?¡± she asked. ¡°He probably hasn¡¯t had time to fix it, duh!¡± the boy said as they began to help their parents clean up. Outside Kaiden and Wratihas stood out in an open field. Kaiden really took a good look at Wraithas and could obviously see the wear and tear on his clothes, armor and even his body, but not on his sword. Wriathas looked maybe sixty years old but it was hard to tell due to his thin muscular physique and still dark hair. The armor he had on looked like it was cheap but Kaiden knew better, it was part Cosinium, the metal of the stars. A magical metal that could dispel magical effects and spells and in some cases absorb it to repair itself. Kaiden had once seen it on auction in Setat and it was sold for over fifty thousand gold for just one chunk the size of a fist. ¡°You are the son of my disciple and as you know Christian doesn¡¯t talk about his father much so I am the closest thing you probably have to a grandfather.¡± Wraithas said while looking at Kaiden. ¡°Now don¡¯t call me grandpa but I have to be honest I was surprised when he had a child, a boy at that. I had hoped that his son would lead a peaceful life, away from the battlefield, away from the cutthroat world we live in, but alas my hopes are in flames. Kaiden I don¡¯t see you as just the son of my disciple but as the extended family I never had so I will have to say this now Kaiden before we part ways later and forced into situations of the inevitable.¡± Wraithas said with a softness in his voice. ¡°I am not always able to help you, so I will make you strong. Strong enough to make the world tremble. Strong enough to last against the windy daggers, venomous words, and mountainous weight that the world will throw at you. I will make sure you are strong.¡± Wraithas said. Kaiden couldn¡¯t respond as the softness and tone of his voice had not scared Kaiden in the least but instead uplifted him into a mood that told him one thing. Strength is necessary, not to be happy but to survive. They stood looking at the blue sky in a moment of peace, something the both of them hadn¡¯t had in a long time. It was as the wind blew past them did Kaiden feel something he hadn¡¯t before, a familial connection to the warrior in front of him. ¡°Now about your abilities, the person who will be ascertaining your abilities is an old friend of mine. He is a Mage of high prestige and skill. He and I were partners on adventures far and wide across the world. He is in Val¡¯Kirosh in the northern forest. There he lives away from the annoyances of civilization. Now go gather your things and prepare to ride.¡± Wraithas said as he motioned Kaiden to return inside as he stayed outside. As Kaiden looked behind him the image of the warrior disappeared as if wisp of smoke. A few hundred meters away a group of men were spying on a house and unfortunately for them they were met with an unexpected foe. Their deaths were instant, the group of eight men cut apart in an instant. Wraithas stood there amiss the group of bodies and began rummaging through the packs of the stalkers. In their bags were several gold coins, some bandages, and some signal crystals. Wraithas took the crystals and buried them underneath a tree and returned to the house, now they were ready to leave. Two hours later they headed up north, on the winding path. They would have to travel four days to reach the Val¡¯Kirosh forest. It was such a nice day but the road to the north was empty, rumors and news of bandit attacks had scared off the travelers and merchants. This however meant nothing to Wraithas, seeing how he could easily kill them all with a flick of his wrist but Kaiden on the other hand was scared of the notion of being attacked by bandits, not for himself of course but for the bandits themselves. The time flew past as they reached the forest without incident. The large forest had a feeling of life and vibrancy, but also a feeling that made you want to stay away. The large opening in the center of the forest where the road laid was partially covered in foliage. ¡°Let¡¯s go, only a league or two to his place.¡± Wraithas instructed. ¡°Master Wraithas, why does this area feel so¡­ different?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Different? Different how?¡± Wraithas asked in confusion. ¡°Here in this forest, I feel ¡®Life¡¯, ¡®energy¡¯, but also ¡®danger¡¯.¡± Kaiden explained. ¡°Hah! Ask my friend Q¡¯talo later. Maybe you¡¯ll learn a thing or two.¡± Wriathas said as ther continued through the path. Midway through the forest, they went off the beaten path and spent another hour moving through the thick forest. Finally as they trekked through they came to a clearing and in the distance that could be seen was a house of vines. The building was basically a tree that grew itself into a house, something Kaiden had never seen. ¡°WHO TRESSPASSES ON THIS SACRED LAND!?¡± a voice boomed through the sky directly at them. ¡°Oh shut up Q¡¯talo, you¡¯re frightening my boy here.¡± Wraithas said as he strolled over to the tree house. ¡°WHO DARES INSULT M--- Oh Wraithas!¡± the voice said. Kaiden still confused as to where the voice was coming from. ¡°Will you get down here? I need to talk to you!¡± Wraithas chuckled. ¡°One moment you old bat!¡± ¡°OLD?! Look who¡¯s talking!¡± Wraithas rebuked The door of the house flung open as a skinny man came out wearing nothing at all. ¡°Gah! Q¡¯talo! Put some clothes back on!¡± Wraithas complained. ¡°Oh, sorry bout¡¯ that! Come inside I have some tea.¡± The man laughed. As they walked inside the main room they could see a small table and some chairs with books and crystals everywhere. The man had just pulled on some pants and tossed on a shirt and went to go get some tea for the three of them. Bringing a tray of tea a few moments later there was a smile on both their faces. ¡°Now then my old friend what brings you by? I thought you would have been skewered by a spear by now!¡± the man laughed. ¡°Hah as if! It¡¯s good to see you but today I am not here for fun and games, there are two issues I must speak with you about. First is this...¡± Wraithas said as he pulled something out of his pouch and showed it to Q¡¯talo. Q¡¯talo¡¯s eyes flung open as he jumped out of his seat. ¡°Is it real?!¡± He shouted. ¡°Yes and I need your help, I am looking for anyone who can help. Fate brings us back together and with luck it will reunite some of our old friends as well. I as a [Servant of Life] must fight against this. You aren¡¯t bound by the oath but I am asking you as a friend.¡± Wraithas said. Silence fell as Q¡¯talo wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. ¡°What other issue do you have with me?¡± Q¡¯talo asked flatly. Wraithas smiled and gestured to Kaiden. ¡°Do you remember maybe thirty years ago we found a base of [Dark Deity] worshipers and inside they were sacrificing children?¡± ¡°How could I forget, the number of lives lost there has haunted me to this day.¡± He responded. ¡°Well remember the kid we saved? The one who had caused a commotion and fought until he was barely standing?¡± ¡°Yes, I believe Greywolf was his name. Christian Greywolf.¡± Q¡¯talo said. ¡°This is his son. Q¡¯talo meet Kaiden Tala Greywolf son of Christian Greywolf and Maria Tala Kimala. Kaiden meet Q''talo Earthshaker ¡± Wraithas revealed. ¡°Kimala? Ohhh so they got together in the end eh? Well now that I know who he is what does he have to do with me?¡± Q¡¯talo asked. ¡°He¡¯s been gifted with magical abilities and I wanted to find him a teacher, preferably you who could train him on the [Mountain of Dragons]. However if you can¡¯t teach him I understand but would you please, at least test his affinities?¡± Wraithas asked. ¡°Oh? Magical gifts eh? Been awhile since I taught any magic but I can test his affinities yes. There is a price however Wraithas. You must give me time regarding the other thing, such a decision cannot be made easily.¡± Q¡¯talo declared. ¡°Very well.¡± Wraithas said as he nodded his head. Q¡¯talo left them and went upstairs for a moment and brought something down. In his hands was something similar to a giant scroll about the size of a cartographers map. ¡°This is something I made, originally it was made for advance spells to understand some inner connections between elements but it will work for this as well.¡± Q¡¯talo said. ¡°What do I do?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Just put all of your mana into it.¡± ¡°All of it?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Yeah all of it.¡± Kaiden reached out his hands and began focusing and slowly time slipped away. Kaiden sat in his chair with his hands over the paper pouring out his mana nonstop. Q¡¯talo could hardly believe his eyes, the amount of mana and its purity wasn¡¯t something someone so young should have. The purity of the mana was something most mages spent years refining slowly building up more and more. Kaiden on the other hand seemed to be able to hold mana of great purity and quantity without even trying. ¡°Stop that¡¯s enough, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to have so much mana.¡± Q¡¯talo responded. ¡®Wraithas what have you stumbled upon my old friend.¡¯ Q¡¯talo thought. Q¡¯talo raised his hands over the scroll, inside it had trapped the mana preventing it from dissipating. Q¡¯talo then began to chant something that Kaiden couldn¡¯t understand. Now the mana had begun to spin and compress into something small, almost a pearl. The small mana pearl was now emanating a feeling of power, the deep purple glow had a slight hypnotizing effect. Q¡¯talo was a little startled at this little purple pearl. ¡°By the goddess, I can¡¯t believe what im seeing. Amazing, just amazing.¡± Q¡¯talo said. ¡°What is it?¡± Wraithas asked. ¡°This is extraordinary Wraithas. I can¡¯t believe my eyes, in the four hundred years I¡¯ve been alive this is my first time seeing such a thing.¡± Q¡¯talo said out loud. ¡°Ok amazing I understand, now what is it?¡± Wraithas asked again, starting to be a little inpatient. ¡°How should I explain this to you two.¡± Q¡¯talo said. The old man now began pacing back and forth in a circle for a little bit before he snapped his fingers. ¡°Aha! I got it¡± He exclaimed. Suddenly he began a small chant and a projection of colors appeared in front of them. From there one could see the six main elements all inter-connected. Water, earth, light, fire, wind, and darkness could be seen as a hexagon as they connected to each other and in a web. In the center of that web was a purple circle. ¡°What you see here is the [Magical Elemental Web], the elements as you both know are all interconnected. Earth can affect fire and wind can affect water but these connections aren¡¯t as strong as their direct counterparts.¡± He explained. ¡°Now in the center of this web is mana, mana is focused through a catalyst and then your magic comes out. Affinities are what you¡¯re naturally able to bring out or transform your magic into, which we know as [Spells]. Now beyond this is to use mana purely as what it is, we call this the Arcane, because this magic is not any specific element, it is pure magic. Normally a mage would master an element in order find a way to access this branch of magic. This however is the opposite for you Kaiden, you see [Arcane] magic is stronger than any one element. Another benefit is that you could start studying any branch of magic you want without much difficulty, as opposed to me who is an earth magician, I have difficulty feeling wind magic. You Kaiden are one of the few with an arcane affinity, meaning you have the ability to wield magic itself to help you. Also arcane magicians are so revered and respected because they require no catalyst.¡± He finished. The very idea stunned Kaiden and Wraithas, a mage without a catalyst was not only astonishing but terrifying. Many mages would spend hundreds of thousands of gold on catalysts. A mage without need of a Catalyst that would be able to cast spells of high destruction or effect was simple too terrifying. ¡°Of course like all magic there is a level of risk, arcane magic means trying to use pure magic to your will and if you don¡¯t have the right amount of control it could blow up in our face or be catastrophic for everyone around you, so be cautious young one.¡± Q¡¯talo said sternly. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Q¡¯talo, about arcane mages. What tier magic can they cast without a catalyst?¡± Wraithas asked nervously. ¡°Hmm I suspect no magic is too high for an [Arcane Mage] but my grandfather was also an Arcane Mage after he mastered his earth magic but from what I could gather he could only reach the first level of arcane mages, which was up to fourth tier magic without a catalyst.¡± Q¡¯talo said. Wraithas relaxed now, magic of fourth tier he could handle with no problem, but if a mage were able to cast dragon or emperor class magic without a catalyst then this mage could single handedly destroy kingdoms. Q¡¯talo stood there as he pondered what to do, not training the boy could result in the catastrophic results and yet training him could result in equally devastating results. Some natural arcane magicians destroy themselves by failure to control mana correctly. In order to prevent that he would require training immediately, as for the risk of training him the power of someone trained in arcane and then becoming drunk off their own power was quite a possibility as well. The only true way to deter that from happening and to create a positive outcome to the world would be if the person had a pure heart. Something Q¡¯talo had lost faith in long ago. ¡°A shame you weren¡¯t born an Elf¡± Q¡¯talo said. ¡°Whys that?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Then I could test you another way without making you take the [Ritual of Miro¡¯forkan] which translates roughly to, ritual of self-reflection.¡± He said. ¡°That ritual? Why do you need that for him?¡± Wraithas asked. ¡°If he can do that ritual the he can show me his true self. Then I can decide if he is to proceed any further in training of magic.¡± He said. ¡°Any further? What do you mean?¡± Wraithas asked. ¡°Basically if he has too much darkness in his heart I will kill him. The potential of an arcane mage is something the world cannot have corrupted. I¡¯m sorry, but short him making a [Soul Pact] with me I can¡¯t let him leave.¡± Q¡¯talo said as Wraithas drew his sword and had it at his friend¡¯s neck. While simultaneously he had a spell ready at Wraithas¡¯s face. Kaiden sat there in between the two friends ready to do what they thought was right. ¡°What is a [Soul Pact]?¡± Kaiden asked trying to ease the tension. Not lowering his hand Q¡¯talo answered, ¡°A [Soul Pact] is a more extreme version of a[Soul Contract], where even should one die, the pact would still be valid. So if I made a pact to Wraithas not to kill you and he died then I killed you, I would have broken the pact thus punishing me in whatever way or form our pact dictated. So you see a [Soul Pact] is eternal.¡± With this the room fell silent again, Kaiden was now in a peculiar spot. The last week for him had been a nightmare, he was dragged around, seen innocent people die, been in danger since then, and was now in another life threatening situation. ¡°What if we made a [Soul Contract] first?¡± Kaiden asked. Q¡¯talo thought for a moment, unsure how to proceed. A Soul contract would still solve some early problems and would definitely make things easier. However a soul contract was still not a sure thing nor was it not impossible to break. Although right now it was a good idea to not have him kill one of his few friends still alive. ¡°Agreed, a [Soul Contract] will be done and we won¡¯t have issues. Are we in agreement Wraithas?¡± Q¡¯talo asked. Wraithas lowered his sword and agreed. There Kaiden relieved himself with a sigh now that the life threatening situation had passed. Q¡¯talo went upstairs again and rushed down this time with an orb, it was silvery in color and the size of an apple. ¡°Before we do this I will tell you my terms. First you will become my disciple, being my disciple includes you following my instructions diligently, also that you may only practice magic with my permission. Next is that upon becoming a mage of third rank you will go under the [Ritual of Miro¡¯Forkan], if you pass and prove yourself a pure soul then we will dissolve our contract but if you fail you will die. Now if you have any say them now.¡± Q¡¯talo said ¡°None¡± Kaiden replied. ¡°Good grab the orb and just answer when you¡¯re ready.¡± Kaiden placed his hand on the top of the orb as Q¡¯talo began a chant, as he finished chanting small ethereal letters formed in the air, showing him the contract.
Q¡±talo Earthshaker has offered you a soul contract! This is a [Soul Contract] with a penalty of breaking this contract to be death and for the soul to be sent directly to the fifth circle of the afterlife for a thousand years. The following is are the terms of this agreement. First the recipient of this soul contract will formally be accepted as a disciple of the initiator. Being the disciple has several duties, such as diligent studies and evidence of striving for constant improvement. The recipient will gain access to hidden notes on the aspect of Arcane magic, protection to the extent of ability, situational considerations, and necessity. Second is that upon reaching a rank three mage the recipient will be tested of purity of their soul. If the recipient¡¯s soul is deemed pure enough this contract will then become complete with only one lasting effect upon dissolving of this contract. Lastly during the test of determining purity the recipient may have up to three witnesses present. Do you accept these terms?
¡°Yes, I Kaiden tala Greywolf accept these terms.¡± Kaiden said. After accepting the letters formed together and split into two lights, one went to Q¡¯talo while the other went into Kaiden¡¯s stat ring. ¡°Great! Now you are my disciple but we will hold off on our training until we reach the [Mountain of Dragons]. Now but until then we shall retire for the rest of the evening.¡± Q¡¯talo said. That night as Kaiden was sleeping upstairs, Wraithas and Q¡¯talo were downstairs. Together they had a drink to old friends, past glories, and marvelous tales. ¡°Haha and then a whole pack of wyverns came out and we ran for our lives as fireballs flew past us as we made our way to the entrance of the cave while carrying those small bundles of herbs. I remember the look on that potion brewer¡¯s face when we showed up with the herbs alive and well.¡± Wraithas laughed. ¡°Well I told you not to go in there, I thought it was weird no one else had accepted the job.¡± Q¡¯talo said. ¡°Oh? So I told you so is what you¡¯re saying? What about that time when you almost mated with a Succubus in Rekthera? I remember someone telling me he was in love.¡± Wraithas mused. ¡°Hah ok you got me there.¡± Q¡¯talo answered. As they laughed the night away Q¡¯talo suddenly raised his hand conjuring his staff... Wraithas understanding immediately drew his sword and prepared for an attack. ¡°How many?¡± he asked. ¡°Around forty, all warriors, but the strongest one is I think a master level swordsman so this shouldn¡¯t be too much of an issue except some are in possession of some power sealing relics. I don''t know how they got hold of these items but they will drop your speed to where even those low level ants could almost hit you.¡± Q¡¯talo said. ¡°What do I do then?¡± Wraithas asked. ¡°I¡¯ll help you out this time, the relic they have won¡¯t affect me too badly. There are thirteen to the south, eight to the east, ten to the west, and ten more to the north. Which do you want to deal with first?¡± Q¡¯talo asked. ¡°How about we compete? Whoever gets more pours the next round of drinks.¡± Wraithas said. ¡°Fair enough, also make sure to keep a few alive for interrogation. I can rip the information from them after.¡± Q¡¯talo said. Together they ran out and begun attacking their attackers. Wraithas took to the west and covered a hundred yards in moment, the attackers only had a moment to react. One of the attackers was quick enough to raise his sword to parry. Wraithas on the other hand was not your average swordsman, with a single strong of speed and power he split the man from shoulder to waist through the sword. Others immediately understood what this meant, a Dragon Swordsman. Immediately after Wraithas again appeared in front of another and took off his head in another stroke. The man barely had time to cry as the others left him to die. The others formed together and activated their relic. Wraithas immediately felt his body weigh much more but it didn''t stop him as he was now only a little faster than them. Seeing how slow he was the eight other attackers formed up and tried to surround him. Unlucky for them their feet were soaked in mud making it difficult to run or walk. This gave Wraithas an opportunity to run up and kill them simultaneously, after he finished he looked towards Q¡¯talo and saw him smirk. ¡®That showoff¡­ I guess I can be a little more serious.¡± Wraithas thought to himself. On the north end three people were trying to defend from [Earth spikes] flying at them. One man was a little two slow and took a spoke to the chest and flew back a few yards. They had already used the relic they had but it was no use to a mage who stood still anyway. In the distance their comrades began running towards them. Q¡¯talo who had been playing around let them surround him. ¡°Prepare to die a painful death!¡± a man said. Q¡¯talo could sense the power inside him and could determine he was the leader. ¡®I¡¯ll keep that one alive, and maybe Wraithas will keep one alive as well. I should let him know.¡¯ Q¡¯talo decided in his head. Talking a small crystal on his neck he sent a mental message to Wraithas. *I¡¯ve got the leader here, so you only need to keep one other squad leader alive*, Q¡¯talo said telepathically. Wraithas just roared and killed more people. ¡°Attack!¡± the leader roared. Q¡¯talo said nothing as the men ran to him, quickly he chanted as he prepared a more powerful spell, [Field of Spikes]. As the attackers almost reached him he smiled as he slammed his palm into the ground. As the men took steps spikes began to shoot from the ground, preventing them from getting any closer. Many of them became impaled as others were missing a chuck of themselves. All of them were dying as Q¡¯talo walked over to the leader and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll never talk! So you had best kill me now!¡± he said as blood slowly flowed out his mouth. ¡°No need to talk, I have other methods.¡± Q¡¯talo smiled cruelly. Looking up he saw Wraithas walking towards him as he dragged two people without legs. He smiled as he said, ¡°Hah you win this time, that earth spell you did made it easy to rid of the first group.¡± ¡°Glad you know it but did you really have to take their legs off?¡± Q¡¯talo asked. ¡°Well I didn''t feel like running after them. So just in case I did this.¡± He said nonchalantly. Q¡¯talo frowned as he realized the two men were dying quick, he walked over to one of them and began chanting. Slowly his eyes glowed grey, shining an eerie light. ¡°[SOUL RIP]!¡± Q¡¯talo roared. Wraithas looked at his friend, seeing him rip the soul of the man he brought. Normally souls that were pure were a silvery white color, except that this man¡¯s soul was turning black. It was about thirty percent black. The man was being corrupted the man was lucky as Q¡¯talo was a master of [Soul Magic], an ancient art of magic which allowed one to purify and talk to souls. After a soul was purified they were released into the afterlife for their reincarnation. The soul in Q¡¯talo¡¯s hand began to scream and roar as the corruption was slowly eroded away. As he finished he took the soul into a gen and began communicating with it, being a pure soul now it couldn¡¯t lie to him. ¡°Interesting, now then for the leader.¡± Q¡¯talo said. ¡°What about the other one?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already dead, pay attention.¡± Q¡¯talo said. ¡°Oh...¡± Wraithas said as he saw the man was dead in his other hand as he tossed the corpse aside. In front of him Q¡¯talo ripped the other man¡¯s soul, this time this person¡¯s soul was extremely corrupted, nearly seventy percent of it was black. ¡°Hmmm¡­..¡± Q¡¯talo said with a puzzled expression. ¡°What is it?¡± Wraithas said. ¡°I can¡¯t purify his soul¡­ you know what that means...¡± Q¡¯talo said. ¡°Yes I do. He¡¯s a disciple of a [Dark Deity] or [Dark God].¡± Wraithas said. ¡°Exactly. Now then how am I going to destroy his soul?¡± Q¡¯talo said ¡°I don''t know that¡¯s your job. Or you can merge it with a spirit and then I can purify it that way.¡± Wraithas offered. ¡°Good idea.¡± Q¡¯talo said as he summoned a weak earth spirit to combine with the soul. As soon as he finished the combination the spirit became black and attacked them but Wraithas used his sword to purify it before anything big happened. ¡°Ok now we narrowed down who¡¯s after Kaiden.¡± Q¡¯talo said with a complex look on his face. ¡°Not that important for now, you¡¯ll both be at the [Mountain of Dragons]. Our problem now is how were going to get rid of these bodies?¡± Wraithas asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry lets finish our drinks. I¡¯ll take care of the bodies later.¡± Q¡¯talo said. ==================================== ================================================== Authors Note: Hi all, I would like to begin with a sorry I¡¯ve kept you all waiting and I haven¡¯t been maintaining the chapters (Links and stuff). Second is that I am sorry again with the fact I might have to delay my releases to even longer, due to my studies in university and work. Also i feel that due to all this while trying to maintain what i deem as acceptable work has been more difficult to me. And Last sorry is for those who were waiting for a new series for me as I have delayed it to focus on this series. Now as for good news I in case you didn¡¯t know. I am opened up a character submission thread meaning if you have a kickass idea for a character, submit it here. Please not though don''t give ne essays just the bare basics. I will allow minor background stuff like trauma and personality but please no more. Thanks again LazyCloud. P.S Please rate and favorite. those little numbers mean alot to me =]
PREVIOUS CHAPTERRate this on Main NEXT CHAPTER
ANNOUNCEMENT!! It is with a heavy heart i have to say this. i will be putting this series on Hiatus, as my life has taken a turn for the worst. some family passed away and i need to fly to return home to check things out and see what is happening as far as our life goes also to pay for school and stuff so yeah. I''m deeply sorry to all my readers who have been hoping to read and continue this journey with me. Also thanks to all of you who have given me words of encouragement and rated. I would definitely love to return to this series and will definetely do so. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. THANK YOU ALL FOR THE SUPPORT AND I WILL BE BACK. although i cant say for sure. LazyCloud. Ch. 13 - To The Mountain of Dragons A/N : Hey all, thanks for the patience. this year has been a bit of a bumpy ride so far and thanks to all those who responded to my announcements. next is i am still open to all of you who have character submitions here so if u wanna be apart of this story with me, please feel free. Also total word count is 3838 . slightly shorter than normal but oh well. Ch. ¨C 13 To The Mountainof Dragons Q¡¯talo and Wraithas reentered the small wooden house as the bodies of the attackers became consumed by the earth. Inside they sat down as Wraithas poured another drink for them. Before drinking they toasted and laughed again. ¡°Now why do you think a dark god or deity is after the young boy?¡± Q¡¯talo asked. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right you don¡¯t know. After I took Christian under my wing and he became a good warrior he and he took that knowledge and began combating them. He almost succeeded in preventing the [Fall of Kimala].¡± Wraithas said. ¡°I see. So he began targeting them and in response his family is not being hunted. No wonder they want their son to train in the mountain. Although I don¡¯t know which is more dangerous, the mountain hasn¡¯t had the best track record with someone so young in a long time. The training will be intense not counting the magic I will make him study. Think he¡¯ll be able to handle it?¡± Q¡¯talo questioned. ¡°I don¡¯t know but if he wants to become a man of strength and to be able met his family again then he¡¯d better be able to. I heard that for his graduation he must become at least a . Basically he won¡¯t be leaving until his mid-20¡¯s I think.¡± Wraithas confessed. ¡°Mid 20¡¯s? Hahaha¡± Q¡¯talo laughed. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Wraithas asked with a puzzled look. ¡°Well I didn¡¯t want to say it earlier but there are some famous people who were secretly arcane magicians and some abilities that I didn¡¯t mention.¡± Q¡¯talo said. ¡°Like?¡± Wraithas questioned with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Well one was Jason the Lightsword. Remember the legend of the [Light Swordsman] who could blind all who looked at him, even when their eyes were closed? Light so bright not even the night could stop him. My grandfather¡¯s records showed that his power and ability to create the [Flash Spell] is in line with some people who didn¡¯t know it at the time.¡± Q¡¯talo revealed. ¡°The legendary [Light Swordsman] of the first age was an arcane mage? Legend has it that he was the first warrior to ever combine magic and swordsmanship. Amazing, what else do these arcane mages have the ability to do?¡± Q¡¯talo pondered. ¡°Well besides that they are able to channel their mana into vitality, in short they can convert mana into stamina but of course there are some drawbacks. Normally their natural mana storage begins to grow slower and also it puts them up for attack through magic since they use up their magic. Now do you see?¡± Q¡¯talo asked with a grin. ¡°I see, on the mountain of Dragons there are no mages to attack him, so he can focus on turning his mana into stamina without problems. Maybe he will see his family sooner than he thinks.¡± Wraithas said as they drank the rest of the night in silence as they fell asleep later. As morning came around Kaiden woke up feeling invigorated. Last night he learned that he was to become an [Arcane Mage] and having Q¡¯talo explain about being able to cast magic up to the [Fourth Tier] was amazing to him. From what he could can remember magic of that level could kill a few men with a single blast or heal a serious injury. He became motivated to not neglect his magic training, being strong was necessary for his future survival as well as his families. To let others fight his battles and to die for him is not how he wanted to live. Preparing for his day he gathered his belongings and went downstairs to see a passed out Wraithas and Q¡¯talo on the floor. Not sure what to do he went outside and did some exercise. After about two hours the two hungover men came out to see a sweating and panting Kaiden. ¡°Oh? Not many so young like to train so hard, keep that attitude up and you¡¯ll become as strong as me one day!¡± Wraithas exclaimed. ¡°Ignore him Kaiden, this oaf is nothing you want to be, fifty-eight years old and still no heir to his skill or name.¡± Q¡¯talo jested. ¡°Bah whatever lets hurry up.¡± Wraithas fumed. ¡°Sure thing, do you have everything packed up?¡± Q¡¯talo checked. ¡°Yes, Master¡± Kaiden responded Q¡¯talo raised his hand and chanted a spell and slowly Kaiden could see the tree house begin to shrink. Slowly unraveling itself and becoming smaller and smaller. ¡°Wow, how¡¯d you do that?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°This? This is a magic home, it allows me to change its size so that I may transport it anywhere I desire. No worries about it at all!¡± Q¡¯talo said smugly as Kaiden¡¯s eyes were filled with awe. ¡°Get that look off your face Kaiden, your jaw might go missing.¡± Wraithas jested. ¡°Uhh...¡± Kaiden moaned with a dumbfounded expression, trying to recompose himself. ¡°Haha lets go.¡± Q¡¯talo said as he whistled and the two horses they came on appeared out of nowhere. Together the three of them rode all the way back to Morthall, with nothing extraordinary happening but Kaiden felt like the reason being that the beast, monsters or other things around the area wouldn¡¯t dare attack some people as strong as Wraithas and Q¡¯talo. Animals, of course were creatures of survival and they could obviously sense that attacking the little group of theirs would result in one thing, death. As a day past by they finally reached Morthall at night and headed immediately to Bull¡¯s home just outside of it. However when they arrived there the home was in tatters. Outside with a very pissed off expression Bull was boarding his home up with wood. While inside his wife was making food but from what could be seen from outside, there was very little food to be made. ¡°What happened Bull?¡± Wraithas asked. ¡°Some of your ¡®friends¡¯ stopped by demanded your location but not until they destroyed half my home and threatened my kids. I take it you handled them?¡± Bull said. ¡°Yes, we did. Do you need help?¡± Q¡¯talo asked. ¡°And who are you?¡± Bull asked. ¡°An Earth Mage with experience in homes and their importance.¡± ¡°Then by all means, please.¡± Bull said dully. Q¡¯talo chanted his magic as he made clay come out the ground, slowly it covered the holes with clay in his home as well as repaired any cracks in the walls, and the home had now been in better condition than before. ¡°Many thanks mage.¡± Bull said as he made a motion with his hand. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Keeper¡± Q¡¯talo gestured in return. ¡°You may leave whenever you are ready, the circle hasn¡¯t been used since you came.¡± ¡°Great, allow me to contact the mountain first as I will need them not to kill you where you stand and to also disable the traps.¡± Wraithas said. Wraithas took out a communication control and activated it as Q¡¯talo took Kaiden to a side. ¡°Before we go Kaiden, I must let you know something, you will be training both in Magic and Swordsmanship together. Your master will be someone I wasn¡¯t expecting but I have your letter of introduction from Wraithas so I hope you¡¯ll be ready for a hell of a time¡± Q¡¯talo said as he placed his hand on Kaiden¡¯s shoulder as to comfort him. Unbeknownst to Kaiden that he was going to be mentored under the most difficult master of the sword the mountain of dragons had to offer. The master who has only had only five students graduate with his blessings. Mato sat in his room meditating with his sword, as suddenly he felt the effects of a communicate scroll coming to him. This one in particular was one of the Grandmasters; Wraithas! He did not dare reject a connection with a Grandmaster. ¡®Lord Wraithas! How may I be of service?¡¯ ¡®Mato, how many students do you currently have?¡¯ ¡®None, sir. The last group went on an expedition and did not return. I am meditating on whether or not to go in search of new disciples, sir.¡¯ ¡®Perfect, I have a new student for you to test.¡¯ ¡®I will give him a chance my lord. May I ask the age of this new pupil? What rank has he attained? Master second-rank? Or is he a bit weaker at just master?¡¯ Mato asked. Silence for several moments before Mato could sense something was wrong. ¡®He is I believe still a trainee¡­ maybe a novice.¡¯ Mato had no response, as an instructor he had not ever admitted a single novice or trainee under his tutelage. Those who came before normally died on their first expeditions, not counting the fact many couldn¡¯t handle the battle aura the mountain emanated. ¡®Is there a joke lord? Or is the something else you¡¯re not saying?¡¯ Mato asked hoping it was all just a joke. ¡®Oh yes he will be studying under you in the way of the sword but also magic under a mage who will be with you on the mountain. Also he will have two others with him, train them well. Arthur is currently looking after them. ¡¯ Wraithas said if realization of the information. Again another silent moment came to pass. Mato was sure now that Wraithas was serious but to his memory no mage had ever been granted entry to the mountain before. ¡®I see¡­ well I hope these students will be able to handle the training sir.¡¯ Mato said but deep down he knew the boy would not last a month on the mountain. ¡®Mato I can¡¯t see you but I can tell you don''t have high expectations for the young ones and I don''t blame you, but I am asking you for something peculiar and for such I will reward you greatly with one of my personal relics with your pick of any one of them.¡¯ Wraithas said in a serious him. Mato could hardly believe it! Everyone knew that grandmasters had their own treasure trove of relics, artifacts, and crafting materials of highest quality. Also that grandmasters would never give them away easily. ¡®I will do my very best my lord. When will they be arriving?¡¯ ¡®Soon, maybe twenty minutes?¡¯ So soon! Mato began immediately preparing training regiments but not too many due to the magic training the boy would require as well. ¡®Also let it be known I will be arriving as well with a friend.¡¯ Wraithas said. Mato stopped everything he was doing and immediately ran towards the teleportation gate. He had to immediately drop the barrier preventing access as well as traps. Wraithas himself wouldn¡¯t have any issues but his new student would most likely die. ============ =================== ================ Wraithas while still connected to the mountain had finally received the go ahead. The barrier had been lowered and the traps disabled. Wraithas motioned for the other two to step into the circle as they prepared to go. After several seconds the circle activated and then off they went. The first time Kaiden had been teleported had been an awkward experience to say the least. The feeling was similar to being stretched on every part of your body and then having a momentary numbing sensation. As Kaiden opened his eyes at the room around him he discovered that they were surrounded a row ten men kneeling and behind each man was another ten men kneeling as well. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The man on the left stood spoke to Wraithas with a resounding tone of respect. He was dressed in a red with a sword on his waist. He was a human with long brown hair that was tied shortly into a ponytail. Neither muscular nor thin he still emanated a presence although not as intense as Wraithas. ¡°Lord Wraithas! We welcome you!¡± the man said. ¡°Greetings Mato, and greetings to the Mountain. I would like to introduce two people here today, they are here with my blessing and as such with the permission of the Elder grandmaster.¡± Wraithas declared. Kaiden could clearly see the room tense up to the mention of this ¡®Elder¡¯. Wraithas motioned to Kaiden and continued his announcement. ¡°This is Kaiden and he will now become the disciple of Master Mato. He is of rank of sword novice and as such shall skip his first expedition although after he shall be apart like everyone else. Second he is also a [Mage], which brings me to our next guest. This is Q¡¯talo, an old friend of mine who had been on many journeys with me, he is also the creator of the [Cave of Weight]. So obviously pay your respects and he will not kill you. Are we clear?¡± Wraithas asked with a wicked smile. All the people present simply bowed their heads slightly lower in acknowledgement. ¡°Good that will be all! I must return to meet the Elder Grandmaster, train hard!¡± Wraithas said as Kaiden and Q¡¯talo stepped out of the circle and Wraithas bid them farewell. As Wraithas disappeared the others began to leave as Mato came up to greet them. ¡°Greetings Q¡¯talo, I am Mato Quidelos. If you would please guide him with me to our residence?¡± ¡°Sure thing, Kaiden stick with me ok? After we leave those doors you will be affected by the [Mountain¡¯s fever].¡± Q¡¯talo explained as they headed to the main doors. ¡°Master Q¡¯talo!¡± A voice behind them yelled. As they turned around Q¡¯talo laughed. ¡°Arthur! How are you my boy? Still using what I gave you?¡± Q¡¯talo jested. ¡°Haha of course! Master Mato, how are you?¡± Arthur said in a calmer voice. ¡°I am pleased to have new students, how are you Master Arthur? Lord Wraithas said that the other two students I would have are currently under your care.¡± Mato greeted. ¡°Ah they are currently at my residence, shall I bring them over tonight?¡± Arthur asked. ¡°No, tomorrow morning would be better since I must converse with Master Q¡¯talo about our scheduling of training.¡± Mato responded. ¡°Very well, Master Q¡¯talo please come to my residence sometime so we may catch up.¡± Arthur invited. ¡°Of course Arthur. Farewell¡± Q¡¯talo responded. ¡°Farewell, until tomorrow Master Mato¡± Arthur said as he bid them farewell. Together the three of them began moving towards the door, once outside Kaiden could see people vanishing in front of him. ¡°Can you carry him? I fear I might frighten the boy.¡± Mato said. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Q¡¯talo said as he scooped Kaiden up before he knew it and about thirty seconds later they had ran through a dense forest area and had come out to a clearing. Kaiden had never felt like he¡¯d moved that fast before in his life. As they stopped and Kaiden was put on his feet again he surveyed his new surroundings. In front of him there was a small residence surrounded by walls. ¡°Welcome to your new home, this is my section of the mountain. Now if you¡¯d please follow me to our courtyard I¡¯d like to ascertain your rank of the sword before I decide on my training methods.¡± Mato said as he led them through the doors and led them to the courtyard. ¡°WOW¡± Kaiden said as he walked through the doors and went to the courtyard. In the court yard it was filled with many training dummies, practice swords, spears, and bows. Mato walked around to a cabinet to the side and pulled out a sword. Behind Kaiden, Q¡¯talo let out a slight chuckle. Mato motioned for Kaiden to join in in the center of the practice field. Kaiden dropped his things and walked over to Mato expecting some sort of test. ¡°Take this sword and hold it in any stance you want and hold it as long as you possibly can.¡± Mato said as he passed the sword to Kaiden. Kaiden grasped the sword and decided to go into the sword form he was best with, the first form of the Iron-sword style. With his legs at waist length, holding his hands sword in front of him and corrected his breathing. He held this form for about ten seconds until slowly the sword in his hand started shifting, not becoming heavier but lighter, then suddenly becoming heavier. This fluctuation in weight was shifting constantly causing his balance to shift but it was manageable. This went on for about a minute until something else started to happen. The sword now began to sway, shifting in weight and now in direction. Moving around in different directions and varying in weight Kaiden now could only hold on for a several seconds until her had to give up. As the sword fell to the ground, Mato frowned thinking to himself what to do. ¡®He is almost a sword student but his endurance, dexterity, and strength is severely lacking.¡± Mato thought to himself. ¡°Master Mato, perhaps we can discuss the training of this young one together. I have some ideas that we can incorporate to increase his growth rate.¡± Mato looked at Q¡¯talo and could sense something that was being kept from him. ¡°Very well, Kaiden come with me and I shall show you your room.¡± Mato said as he led them to his room. The room was very small, it had a bunk as well clearly meant for four people in this room. ¡°Rest here, I shall speak to Master Q¡¯talo about what¡¯s best for your training. We shall call you for breakfast.¡± Mato said as he walked away with Q¡¯talo. Kaiden sat his things down on the floor and sat on the bed and fell asleep. Outside Q¡¯talo followed Mato to a room where there was a pot of hot water boiling in the center and a table where they could sit at. ¡°Tea?¡± Mato offered. ¡°Please.¡± Mato grabbed the tea pot and a two cups and brought it to the table where they sat down together. As Mato poured the tea for them they began chatting on the proper way to train Kaiden. Although they had just met they quickly allowed their brilliant minds to create training methods for all of them. This would soon be known as the ¡®Torture Training of Dragon Mountain¡¯ in the future. The next morning Kaiden woke up feeling refreshed, the last few days had worn him our completely. Wanting to stretch his legs he decided to walk around Master Mato¡¯s home. He explored round the complex and found himself back at the courtyard and began exercising. After several minutes he heard call for him to eat breakfast. Following the voice he heard and following his nose he found where the dining room was. Inside the dining room was a simple meal on the table and the two masters sitting down waiting for him. There was also another three seats ready for others who he assumed were for the Rako, Athola, and Arthur. Just as he was about to ask when they would arrive the door slid open and the three walked in. Rako and Athola looked depressed while Arthur¡¯s face is indifferent. As they Saw Kaiden they smiled and gave him a wave. ¡°Great! You¡¯re here. Sit and I will explain to you what will be happening.¡± Mato said. Everyone sat down and began eating as Mato started by explaining a change of plans. Originally they were all going to be training together but since Kaiden was going to be training both Magic and Sword he would require twice as much training. Rako and Athola on the other hand were not training magic and would be focusing on the combat arts. So the solution was for them to all be trained separately. Kaiden would stay here as Rako would train with Arthur and Athola would be training with Dragon Daika, the best bow master on the mountain. Rako and Athola were both ecstatic with the good news, Kaiden on the other hand was starting to feel a bit lonely. The three would train separately but once they were all at a second rank or above they would all undergo a trial for graduation. Not graduating meant they were not allowed to leave the mountain, and leaving the mountain meant being disowned and would become a subject of distain across the continent. Lastly they would all be taught battle tactics by Q¡¯talo and their respective masters together respectively. This would make it so that when they were done they would still know and operate efficiently. As they finished their meal everyone was excited, Rako cause of the opportunity of training with Arthur, Athola because she wouldn¡¯t have to train with the boys and would be with a powerful woman, and Kaiden because he would not be alone. With the new knowledge that everyone would be getting what they wanted, they figured that things were starting to look up. How sadly they were mistaken because Arthur was a weapon master who forced his students to practice with every weapon. Dragon Daika could hit a target at almost any distance within reason as well as was one of the fastest people on the mountain. Lastly Dragon Mato was one of the strictest Dragons on the mountain and not a single sword trainee had ever made it past the fourth rank of swordsman... alive. Then there was Q¡¯talo who had cultivated some of the greatest mages in history from the shadows. Life was about to get interesting for them, as well as insanely difficult but back to the present day where they were still eating. The only time the three would have together is with Q¡¯talo but seeing how it would be more discussion and discussing situations and theory it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult until the second year. Thus everyone prepared to get ready with training and the new life on the mountain. -Unknown Location- In a secluded castle in the north-western region of Zerte, a man dressed in dark battle armor with his hood up approached the main hall, in the throne room sat a man dressed in all white. The man in white looked like a young noble, except for the fact his eyes glowed red. ¡°Master, the boy has been sent to the [Mountain of Dragons]. What should we do?¡± a man said. The master in his all white robe, looked up and replied, ¡°Leave him, the mountain, has enchantments that would take too many people to break through. What of the parents?¡± ¡°The [Twin Daggers] have hidden them, but we know they are rebuilding forces in order to fight us.¡± ¡°I know that you fool!¡± the master roared. ¡°Apologies¡±, the man in armor quickly replied. After several moments of pondering the master decided on what to do, stick close to the friends, protect them and get close. When one day he leaves the mountain he will find them, then we will act accordingly. Now go!¡± the man roared. As the man left the master in white quietly spoke to himself, ¡°The goddess¡¯ envoy will be destroyed.¡± te quietly spoke to himself, ¡°The goddess¡¯ envoy will be destroyed.¡± Ch. 14 - The First Day A/N: Surprise second release. please rate and favorite! (1696 Meters = 1 league) Mato woke up in the early than the sun and walked to his mirror, he looked at himself and saw himself and thought to himself of his youth. The days he spend adventuring as a successful adventurer. He had money, fame and even a small noble position in the eastern Kingdom of Lerk. Yet none of that made him happy, in the last twenty years of his life he¡¯d found something that made him content with life. After the short reflection on life he went to the training area and began assembling the equipment that they would use in the training. How many years had it been since he¡¯d trained a sword trainee? He¡¯d forgotten as it had nearly been ten years since he¡¯d stopped accepting them. As the sun had slowly begun to rise he finally managed to get the old trainee equipment out of the back of the storage area. Behind him he could see the sun peaking at him now signaling time to wake up his new disciple. Walking through his home he felt a twinge of sadness as he remembered the students that came before Kaiden, his twelve disciples who under Mountain law had to spend three weeks in the forest clearing and culling it of monsters, there were always casualties. The risks of death always were outweighed by the risks of what would happen if the monster population spiraled out of control. Nearing Kaiden¡¯s door he prepped himself and started slowly releasing small amounts of killing intent into the room. ¡®If the boy has any talent then he should be able to feel killing intent¡¯ Mato thought. Almost immediately inside the room he could hear Kaiden fall off the bed. Mato smiled as he opened the door and inside Kaiden stood with his back against the wall sweating and breathing heavily with a look of terror in his eyes. Mato was now not a friend but now a master, his face expressionless. ¡°From now on, you will be up at dawn and will be at the training ground at this time, failure to do so will equate to you receiving that every morning until you do so. Understood?¡±, Mato asked. Kaiden couldn¡¯t use his voice so just nodded his head furiously. ¡°Good, you have five minutes to meet me at the courtyard. Hurry and get ready.¡± Mato told him. He then walked away from the room having got his point across. ---10 Minutes Earlier--- Kaiden was sleeping peacefully in his small bed, although not super comfortable it was mildly soft enough to let him sleep soundly. As he laid there soundly he immediately started feeling uncomfortable and panic started setting in. Kaiden woke up with fear as he looked to his door and he felt panic, never before had be been so terrified. Kaiden jumped off the bed and backed himself into the wall. Normally he would have tried to escape as he was taught but this wasn¡¯t something he could escape from. The door slid open and out side was Mato with no expression. He told kaiden what every morning would be like. the words ¡®failure to do so will equate to you receiving that every morning until you do so¡¯ stuck in his mind. Kaiden then began changing his clothes seeing how in less than a minute they were drenched in sweat. -- Back to Now --- Mato stood in the center of the training field, to his left were the weapons while to his right was the armor. today would be the dar kaiden would begin training his strength, agility, and stamina. All of which were essential in cultivating the growth of any swordsman until the bottleneck of their race. The armor and weapons gathered were needlessly overweight as to build stamina and strength. The weapons were also professionally balanced in their production in to teach proper balance and dexterity on different weapons. All of which were crucial to a great swordsman. Kaiden came out from the hall and entered the training ground. He hurriedly ran over in front and stood in front of Mato. ¡°Finally! Hurry up! Now what we are about to discuss will be part of you for the rest of your life. What we are going to do is extremely important to your future and that is decide your style and in turn decide your weapon and armor. I know you are already impartial to the sword so I have only brought out swords here. As for armor we will see.¡± Mato explained. Kaiden stood there as Mato gestured to a sword of Kaiden¡¯s size, there were two-handed, one-handed, short, long, and even weirdly shaped swords. ¡°These swords are the most common throughout all the worlds, from the Demon world, Beast world and of course our world. Which sword have you used the most?¡± Mato asked. ¡°The long sword and the short sword.¡± Kaiden responded. ¡°I see, also from now on you will refer to me as master or else you will endure ten seconds of what you felt earlier. Understood?¡± Mato said seriously. ¡°Understood, Master!¡± Kaiden said hurriedly, fearing that dreadful feeling. ¡°Very good, for now use the longsword. Next before you can select your armor, explain to me the differences in each armor.¡± Mato said. ¡°There are three categories of armor; heavy armor, half-armor and, light armor. Heavy armor is using armor to cover up most of the vital areas to protect yourself. the disadvantages are though of course mobility.¡± Kaiden explained. ¡°Very good, now what weapons do most Heavy Armor users wield?¡± Mato asked. Kaiden didn¡¯t know the answer to that, this was due to the fact this was more of a military study. ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir¡± Kaiden responded. ¡°I see, continue with half-armor now.¡± Mato instructed. ¡°Half-armor is using a combination of Heavy armor and light armor, using some metal armor in combination with leather or hide in light armor. This type of armor is good for a balance in mobility and in protection but lacks both at the same time.¡± Kaiden said. ¡°Good you have a small understanding of armor, but your knowledge is lacking but that can¡¯t be helped given your age.Now have you ever worn armor before?¡± Mato asked. ¡°No master, not completely. In Setat we only some head gear and held shields in class.¡± Kaiden responded. ¡°Setat? No wonder you haven¡¯t worn armor. The [West Storm Kingdom] doesn¡¯t train at school only military camps, which is why if war comes their citizens will become sheep. Know this Kaiden, in every kingdom bordering the forest, every man has worn full plate armor for at least three years and is a capable military force.¡± Kaiden couldn¡¯t believe his ears! Full Armor for three years? That was equivalent to doing one full term of service! That meant every man was a veteran! the shock in his eyes made Mato chuckle. ¡°Enough of that, now as to what armor means to you, now. I assume if you¡¯re from Setat then you¡¯ve learned the Iron-Sword and the Water-Sword styles, correct?¡± Mato asked. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Good, I myself am a Water-Sword Style Dragon but this is not the style you will be learning.¡± Mato smiled devilishly. ¡°Then I will be learning Iron-Sword? Master?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Yes, you will be learning Iron-Sword but also my Water-Sword. I am also a master of Iron-Sword style. That means you will be my first complete disciple, from today forward you will learn to master the two styles and in time your will become the first dual dragon!¡± Mato laughed with a wildness in his eyes. Kaiden was now starting to feel uneasy, becoming a dragon of one style was hard enough but two? Out of a hundred thousand people maybe one hundred could become dragons while twenty thousand could become fifth or sixth rank master swordsmen. Kaiden now began having a sad feeling as for his future. ¡°Now you will choose between the half-armor and the full armor, light armor is not for us!¡± Mato said as he took the light armor and flung it off the courtyard. Kaiden immediately moved towards the half-armor but had a revelation. mastering the water-sword style would make him incredibly fast,while the iron sword style would make him more more balanced. Half-armor wouldn¡¯t be good if he learned Iron-Sword style due to the positions and forms being more suited for Full-armor. While Water-Sword style and half-armor were a good pair it would not work if he was to use the Iron-Sword style. There was no right answer to this problem and selecting this armor would select his dominant style. ¡®Looks like he noticed, picking armor would reflect the dominant style.¡± Mato smiled. Kaiden stood there, not knowing what to do, his mind was trying to find excuses until an idea dawned on him. ¡°Master, is it possible to have a different type of armor?¡± Mato stood there some what surprised, the question of a new type of armor was the answer that took him several years of practice to figure out. ¡°What kind of different armor?¡± Mato asked secretly praising the boys genius for solving this issue. ¡°Is there some way to have the coverage of heavy armor but still maintain the balance of Half-Armor? Like having thinner armor to reduce weight to make it more easy to use Water-Sword and Iron-Sword styles? Or something? Master?¡± Mato couldn''t help himself from smiling. ¡®This boy will be great, so long as he survives.¡¯ Mato said to himself. ¡°Your answer is correct modifying armor to your needs can certainly be done but until then wear the full armor for training.¡± Mato instructed. ¡°Yes, Master¡±, Kaiden said as he screamed at himself inside. Slowly he put on the leg greaves, chestplate, arm guards, bracers, shoulder plates and finally his helmet. Kaiden was fine wearing the armor for about five seconds until he noticed something was off. Normally wearing full armor could weigh as much as fifteen kilos but this seemed to weigh thirty! ¡°Master, is it me or does this armor weigh a bit much?¡± Kaiden asked. ¡°Nonsense! That is normal full-armor for one your age.¡± Mato said brushing aside Kaiden¡¯s concerns while secretly sneering. ¡®Oh my, he is sharp. shaping him is going to be a lot of fun.¡± Mato thought to himself. ¡°Now follow me, were going to a run.¡± Mato said as he started jogging out of the training grounds and through the surrounding area. Kaiden after ten steps was already straining from the weight of the armor. They ran for almost ten minutes at a slow pace until Mato suddenly said, ¡°Ok now that our warm up is done were going to bring it up a notch.¡± ¡°Wait wha?¡± Kaiden asked with a tired expression but it was too late Mato was already five body lengths ahead of him. ¡°If you don¡¯t keep up, there will be consequences!¡± Mato yelled from ahead. Kaiden was starting to fall behind and did a small prayer. ¡®Leo! If you still have gravity on me I will kick your ass!¡± Kaiden said as he panted. Suddenly his body felt lighter but not as much as he¡¯d hoped. In his mind he heard Leo tell him, ¡°That¡¯s it, the Gravity is off and i have to say Krieg is watching you from here and it''s weird. He¡¯s smiling but anyway gravity is no longer casted but I only restricted you slightly so don¡¯t hope for super stamina. See ya, I got work to do.¡± Slowly Kaiden was catching up to Mato but he could tell that to his Master this was nothing more than a stroll across the mountains. In total they ran for about twenty minutes but had only traveled a distance of a league when normally people could run three or four leagues before the fatigue that Kaiden was feeling. Slowly they returned to the home and Mato grabbed a drink of water from his well. Kaiden felt his legs going numb and his heart beating out of his chest. ¡°Still alive Kaiden?¡± Mato asked smugly. ¡°Kind¡­..Of¡­¡­.Master.¡± Kaiden panted. ¡°Good, from now on every day at the beginning and at the end of every training you will run that once while in full-armor. Now come with me to the courtyard we will begin your sword basics.¡± Mato said as he led the way. ¡®Yes¡­. Master¡± Kaiden said as he dragged his feet behind his master. Walking from the entrance of the home where the well was to the courtyard behind the house gave Kaiden some time to recover his strength although not much. Reaching the courtyard Kaiden could see Q¡¯talo waiting to them. ¡°Is it ready?¡± Mato asked. ¡°Yes it is, when you¡¯re ready I will activate it.¡± Q¡¯talo said with a smile. ¡°Wonderful.¡± Mato said as they reached the center of the courtyard. Kaiden could see Mato let out a devilish smirk before hiding it away. Kaiden stood there slightly worried before a thought crossed his mind. ¡®If Master Mato¡¯s training of the sword will make me physically exhausted then what will Master Q¡¯talo do to me?¡¯ Kaiden thought. ¡°Now Kaiden we will review the basic form and theory of the Water-sword style. What is the first form?¡± Mato asked Kaiden shifted his balance towards his back as he explained, ¡°the first form of water is [Formless], when a blade slashes water the water doesn¡¯t resist the blade, the water just lets it by.¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Wonderful, so today that is what you will be doing. You will be avoiding all attacks by this.¡± Mato said as Q¡¯talo pulled an orb out of his robe. ¡°This is a new invention, it will float and move at high speeds and fly at you to simulate an opponent''s attacks.¡± Q¡¯talo said as the orb suddenly flew at Kaiden. With barely a second of notice Kaiden was hit in the chest but luckily his armor had just saved him. From the impact of the orb it made him lose his breath as Mato chuckled. ¡°I told you to avoid it, for today we will do ten minutes. Good Luck Kaiden.¡± Mato said as he went inside. Q¡¯talo let the orb loose and watched from the side lines as Kaiden started running around frantically trying to avoid getting hit. However due to the run earlier it had exhausted him as his stamina ran out quickly and was having difficulty with dodging. The orb was constantly attacking him forcing him to focus his attention on it. The next ten minutes were difficult to say the least as Kaiden only managed to dodge one or two of every five attacks. At the end of it his body felt black and blue probably because it was. Mato came back out and saw Kaiden in such a sad state smiled. ¡°How many could he dodge?¡± Mato asked Q¡¯talo. ¡°About one in three.¡± Q¡¯talo said with a yawn. Watching Kaiden bored him since he wasn¡¯t controlling the orb and had left it on a predicted pattern. Only Kaiden had failed to notice the pattern so he wasted energy jumping and let himself be hurt more than necessary. ¡°Now go run!¡± Mato yelled as Kaiden got up and complained. ¡°Master, Can I take a break before I go?¡± ¡°Two Laps now.¡± Mato said with a stone gaze. ¡°Eep! Sorry master I¡¯ll go now!¡± Kaiden said as he ran for the door to continue his run. As Kaiden disappeared out the door Mato sighed which Q¡¯talo noticed. ¡°What is it?¡± Q¡¯talo asked. ¡°I was hoping his battle sense would be as good as his wit but I guess you can¡¯t have it all.¡± Mato said. ¡°Well that''s why you¡¯re his master.¡± Q¡¯talo responded sarcastically. ¡°True enough, I will prepare breakfast.¡± Mato said. ¡°Sure, I have potions to brew and materials to procure.¡± Q¡¯talo said. The two went their separate ways in order to prepare for their student. Mato prepared a hearty meal with a mix of decoctions of herbs for improving stamina and strength. While Q¡¯talo prepared the tools that would be used for Kaiden¡¯s magic lessons. In about an hour they were finished yet Kaiden had still not arrived from his second lap. Mato was beginning to worry as to what could be keeping his student but as he was about to head out Kaiden had finally reached the entrance of the house with little to no breath left. ¡°About time!¡± Mato said. ¡°Sorry Master!¡± Kaiden apologetically until he smelled food. Kaiden¡¯s spirits immediately shot up. ¡°Hurry let¡¯s eat. The food will be cold if we don''t eat soon.¡± Mato said as he led them into the dining area. As Mato opened the door they could see Q¡¯talo had already started eating and looked up with a look of shamelessness. Mato just sighed and moved to sit down and eat followed by Kaiden. They ate in silence as Kaiden was most likely too tired to chew let alone speak. After they finished Mato dragged Kaiden to the courtyard again. ¡°Now then you will begin physical exercise, there is a sword on the left side of the storage area, bring it to the center and wait for me.¡± Mato instructed as he left out of the house area. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Kaiden saw the sword and waited for his master. As he waited for Mato to return he examined the sword. It was a heavy sword but not made for cutting purposes but more for just the sake of being heavy. As Kaiden was trying to lift the sword with his one hand, he found he was simply too weak so he had to settle with using two hands to grip it or use one hand to drag it along. Suddenly there was a crash in front of him, behind him a boulder had flown over his head. Kaiden fell over from the sudden boulder appearing in front of him, its size was comparable to a small man of one meter. "Next time Kaiden, stand in the EXACT center and you won''t have that issue." Kaiden heard behind him. Mato was standing there with a scowl on his face. "Yes master. I''ll remember that next time." Kaiden said as he got himself off the ground and brushing the dust off him. ¡°Good now, Your next training is strength or more particular your upper body strength. Using that sword i want you to swing that sword on this stone until it has fallen apart. I guess it will take you a few hours. Also no breaks for longer than three minutes!¡± Mato said as he walked off and stood behind him. Kaiden was running out of words to use as he was too exhausted to speak or think. He just lifted the sword and began striking the huge ¡®stone¡¯ in front of him. Using his strength he launched a vertical slash down on to it only to have the sword bounce off and vibrate in his arms. The vibrations reverberated throughout his arm then through his entire body until finally his entire feet. ¡°Try again, this time take a proper stance!¡± Mato told him from behind sounding unhappy. ¡°Yes Master!¡± Kaiden responded, following his masters stance he took a proper stance from the water style and struck again. This time the recoil vibrations were less and on the boulder he could see the sword had made it through the boulder only a few millimeters. The cutting through of the boulder could barely be called a scratch but it was a start. looking behind him he saw his master smile and wasn¡¯t sure if what he did was right or not. ¡°Good now continue, I want this stone to be able to fit in my hand by supper.¡± Mato said before he walked off. Kaiden looked back at the giant boulder in front of him only to sigh. ¡®This is going to take forever.¡± Kaiden thought to himself. Seven hours later the boulder that was in front of him was finally a bunch of rubble. Kaidens arms felt so heavy that they couldn¡¯t lift them up at all. The fatigue if swinging a heavy sword constantly for the last several hours combined with the recoiling shockwaves each time make his arms hurt. Finally finishing he called out to his master only to have his master give a disappointing look. ¡°Time to eat¡± He said. Kaiden just followed his master and sat down and was about to begin stuffing his face until he was smacked behind his head. ¡°We may be warriors but we are ¡®civilized¡¯ warriors, mind your etiquette.¡± Mato said. Kaiden Grudgingly nodded his head and ate slowly, chewed properly, and stayed clean as opposed to how badly he wanted to stuff his face. The food brought back some of his strength but in the end could not fully recover his strength. Kaiden had had enough for today and was ready to head off to bed. as he got up and head to his room on the south side Mato stopped him as he reached the door. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Mato asked. ¡°Uhmm to my room, Master. Isn¡¯t today¡¯s training over?¡± Kaiden asked back. ¡°Yes, but you haven¡¯t completed your last run of the day. Finish that and come back, only one lap this time.¡± Mato said nonchalantly. Kaiden¡¯s good mood was just foiled by his master, having to run one more lap when it was already sundown was scary. Although he had no choice to complete his running he was beginning to hate his master. He walked out the other side of the door and began running his last lap of the day. Inside the dining hall where Q¡¯talo and Mato were still sitting finishing their meal. Q¡¯talo slid something to Mato and smiled. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°A new idea. Before we had this idea to make Kaiden into a Mystic swordsman, Magic Knight, or a Paladin even, but watching him train and analysing what he can do with magic A new idea came to me.¡± ¡°Oh? What kind of new idea?¡± Mato asked curiously. ¡°Let us make something never seen before, something that will shape the world, something that will make the history books remember for all of time. Let us make the first [Full Elemental Swordsman].¡± ¡°[Full Elemental Swordsman]? What do you mean by Full?¡± Mato asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked, originally i wanted to teach him some earth magic and how to control his mana but then it dawned to me. If I can teach him the [Formation of Elements Theory] then with his arcane mana he could create any magic spell just by thinking of it. allowing him to have no opposing element in combat. What do you think?¡± Q¡¯talo asked. Mato sat there silently, thinking about what Q¡¯talo was offering. To help train someone who could become legendary, the idea certainly appealed to him but there was a major issue in that. ¡°What if he became evil, if we trained him to be so powerful and in the end we weren¡¯t able to stop him then any blood spilt by his hands would be on our hands as well. How can we grant so much power to one so young without knowing his future.¡± Mato asked seriously. In the history of the Mountain, there have been those who became evil, or ended up being evil all along. through in the end it was the Dragon of the Mountain who dealt with the evil that they produced, although some sometimes got away. ¡°I already have a solution to that. In a few years Kaiden must undergo a Ritual of sorts to determine his purity of soul. We can use that to determine if he is worthy of our lessons.¡±, Q¡¯talo offered. ¡°Why you need the purity of his soul is beyond me but what if he escapes? With our training a few years and he will become deadly. Although there is a slim chance there is still a possibility he could escape us. What then?¡± Mato said concerned. Q¡¯talo just smiled, ¡°He can¡¯t escape, nobody ever escapes a [Soul Contract].¡± ¡°[Soul contract]? Why do you have a soul contract with him?¡± Mato asked with a hint of concern. ¡°Simple, with that much power people¡¯s hearts can become tainted with evil easily but the soul? The soul take true darkness to corrupt, people like [Iskall the Slaughterer], [Phenio the Crucifier], and [Mar the Blood Cat]. I have peaked into their souls and have found them black.¡± Q¡¯talo said with a stern voice. Mato sat there and thought about those names, people throughout history who became mass murderers, bandits, or assassins. All who had their names written down in infamy ever since. Men that anyone could agree had the blackest souls you could ever find. ¡°OK. We will train him in the methods of the [Full Elemental Swordsman] but not until he¡¯s mastered the basics of both iron and water styles, as well as passing as a full first rank mage.¡± Mato said sternly. ¡°Hmm OK we have a deal.¡± ¡°When does he begin Mage training. I would like to look for more recruits and maybe find more sword trainees.¡± ¡°More sword trainees? Why sword trainees? I thought you were only interested in creating ¡®dragons¡¯.¡± Q¡¯talo jested ¡°Well lets say training Kaiden today has given me a bigger outlook at this tree we call life. Everyone needs good roots and the idea of training children again has got me thinking. I want to train the next generation of warriors. Not select special men who have made it this far. But that can wait until next year.¡± Mato said with a hint of pride. ¡°Well thats true but teaching takes so much time. I¡¯d rather eat drink and play, all while killing the forces of evil if i might.¡± Q¡¯talo joked. ¡°Oh I miss those days. Hahaha¡± Mato laughed as well. ¡°Yes the good old days.¡± Q¡¯talo sighed as he thought about his history with Wraithas. ¡°Oh yes so mage training for Kaiden?¡± Mato asked. ¡°Oh well i¡¯m almost done creating a catalyst for him. I need maybe another week?¡± Q¡¯talo said. ¡°Good so were on schedule, next week you will take his training week.¡± Mato checked with Q¡¯talo. ¡°Yes, assuming his growth doesn¡¯t exceed our expectations.¡± Q¡¯talo responded. ¡°Well physically he won¡¯t be exceeding my predictions, but as for his [Warrior¡¯s Spirit]. I can¡¯t tell, he has a lot of willpower and doesn¡¯t complain he just focuses of the task at hand. Admirable for one at his age.¡± Mato praised. ¡°Then we''ll adjust the plan if need be. That''s enough for today I will prepare the herbal hot spring for Kaiden." Q''talo said as he got up from the table and walked to the back of the home. Mato just nodded and began cleaning up until he thought to about what Q''talo had just said. ''Hot spring?'' Mato realized. Suddenly the silence of the house was shattered as he heard the sound of earth being separated. Mato rushed out the house to try and stop Q''talo from destroying his house. However by the time he reached the back of the house he''d been too late. Q''talo had already split the earth and created a large hole. This hole was large and had some granite mixed into it at its base. "Q''talo!!!" Mato roared. Q''talo looked up from his work and just said, "What?" Apologies And Good News To whom this may concern: Hey all LC here, I want to start off by saying SORRY. I was going through some things and I needed something new to take my mind off so i stopped writing and traveled. Some good news for all the faithful people who wished for this story to make a comeback. It will be coming back better than ever. Now then for the bad news, I will be starting over¡­¡­ from chapter 1¡­¡­..and it¡¯ll be on my other account¡­¡­¡­ yeah. So yes I have been somewhat active on RRL writing on my alternative account called Eserngo. On this account I¡¯ve been writing a fanfic called ¡®The Grey Imperium¡¯. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.(http://royalroadl.com/fiction/4883) So please look forward to the Return of Kaiden Tala Greywolf. LazyCloud / Eserngo. P.S To The Group. I thank you for your honest opinions. It truly opened my eyes on how to approach writing and I use it frequently to remind myself.